Write Me an X

[Flight]

Ok, this hasn't been updated in a while so I'm starting a new topic because I like writing stuff about Havok and Polaris
My story is called Age of Azazel!!

Background:
In this reality, Magneto founded the X-Men instead of Xavier but a mutant called Azazel has taken over North america and is enslaving the world with his colorful offspring. The only color he needs to have a complete rainbow army is Green... and he has his sights set on one Lorna Dane to impregnate...

Story:
Old Azazel sat on his thorne in Azazel City IV (he renamed every city in the world this with a number) and tapped his fingers on the arm.
"Blue offspring... red... yellow... freakin purple!! Every one of my children has skin the colour of the rainbow except I don't have a green one!!"
One of Azazel's slaves stepped forward
"Sir, I think we've found a green mother!"
"Oh?! At long last... Bring me my tux, a bunch of flowers and a death gun! If she won't be swayed over dinner then she will be forced!!"

Meanwhile, in Azazel City XVII, a group of mutants called the X-Men are playing AzazelTwister.
"Rogue, right hand yellow!!"
"Oh mah, sugah! I'm almost touching Stormy warmy's foot! Y'all kow what happens when I touch someone! I absorb their powers! Their memories! Oh sugah, Ah just can't take this pain anymore! Ah can't go on playing Twister!"
Rogue picked up a random gun on the floor and shot herself in the head
"Och, that selfish rat! She always ruins the game. Can someone clean this blood up. Polaris, you wench YOU DO IT!!!" said Dazzler
Polaris picked up a random mop and started cleaning the blood away. Havok put his hand on her shoulder
"Don't worry my love. It could be worse. We could be getting ambushed so someone could have your child! HAHAHAHAHAH!!!"
Polaris and Havok laughed hysterically but suddenly the X-Mansion roof was ripped off! Magneto soared to the sky!
"Who dares!! AAAAHHHH!"
Magneto was shot with a death gun along with all the other X-Men except Alex and Lorna
"There she is! The green haired woman!"
It was Azazel's henchmen coming to take her away!
"Noooo!" Havok cried as he shot a blast at the oncoming troops
"He wants my hair! I have an idea!"
Polaris levitated in the hair and her hair suddenyl turned orange!
"With the focased totality of my magnetic power, I turned the iron in my hair a different substance!"
"No!!" cried Azazel "Foiled again!"

The End

[atoningunifex]

I think you deserve commendation for using focused totality, Bryn.

[Flight]

I was re-reading the Shiar Saga at the weekend and nutty Psylocke said it when she brain fried Wolverine.
I almost choked on a cream cracker

[atoningunifex]

Okay, since this thread hasn't really been updated in a bit, I'm gonna steal it back from I am Sci Fi.

*pounce*

*steal*

*scamper*

Okay.

I ahve a new theme for us all. One that is currently very popular on the board right now. The new theme is Retcon!

Write anything you want, but try and include at least one retcon in it. A retcon is an act of retroactive continuity- something revealed about a character or story that majorly impacts previous stories. For example, Emma Frost suddenly finds out that Xavier is her father.

Go to town, kiddies! I have an idea for this myself, but I need to find some time to write it out.

[Mr. Jip]

Sorry, no retcon story here... but i just read Flight's masterpiece & i am giggling like a drunken fool...


....Ohf coruse i AM drunken right now.

:o

[Mr. Jip]

Paige Guthrie ripped & ripped.

She shredded & shredded her own skin, like an onion, until she could peel no more.

Her epidermis was still BLACK.

"That's odd..." she thought to herself,
"I'm not concentrating on more melatonin, why would I morph..?..."

His older brother Sam enters the headmistress' room with Emma Frost, Mage, Ororo, Rachel & Henry McCoy.

"We've checked your genetic makeup, Paige." said the blue, noseless doctor. "And you've acquired your secondary mutation. You've mutated into an African. Northeastern African genes to be precise. For good. It's really not that bad, I suppose... It's better than transforming into freaking Cookie Monster like me, or finding out that you're half-Sh'iar and turning into Big Bird..."

Ororo shoots Henry a look.
Outside the French windows, a sudden flash of lightning heralded two loud impressive claps of thunder a split second later.

"Oh."
Exclaimed Paige nonchallantly.

"And what's more," adds the White Queen, "...is that apparently, according to Blaquesmith & the lovely Miss GREY's returning memories of the future & the past, you will be lost in the timestream & hurled into the past after a battle with Illyana."

"Illyana..?"
Ororo exclaims in alarm.
"Is this why you called for me so anxiously, Emma? Have Piotr & Kitty even been notified?!? Blessed bright Goddess...!.."
She ponders aloud.

"Illyana Rasputina will indeed resurface again, in exactly a month's time."
Mage responds.

"Reading Destiny's diaries again, huh?"
asks Rachel.

"Quite correct. I have been practicing magic spells in secret to prepare for the upcoming battle. My hypermnemonic skills have alllowed me to utilize 30 spells from the Enchantress' grimoire, as well as the basics of Wanda Maximoff's Chaos Magic and the sorcery of Forge & Shaman. I also picked up ancient Norse, Celtic, & a smattering of Native American languages & won the international chess championship while I was at it last week, but that's not really of any importance right now..."
replied Tessa the Mage.

Emma, tired of Mage's growing arrogance, states succintly, with a piercing, icy smile at Ororo,
"AHEM. Anyway, child. You're actually going to be.. .or well.. ahahuh is, the great-grandmother of dahling Miss Munroe here!"

Paige stares at her audience in disbelief, her thick, luscious African lips wide open in shock.
She looks at her darkened skin, then looks to her big brother for some sort of answer.

Sam Guthrie & Dr. McCoy both nod in unison, confirming Emma's announcement.





"...That explains my blue eyes."
Ororo mutters as she walked out of the room, whereupon it started to pour all across the Xavier campus.

"Scrabble, anyone?
asked Tessa.

[Sheldon]

Great Stuff, Flight and Jip!!!!

That pic of storm in the X-Caption looks like Paige!

[Ontir]

An excerpt from the diary of Emma Frost May 18, 1969

I can't believe I'm back here. It's been two months since Professor Xavier passed away. I never liked him, but he was more palatable than Tessa "the Ice Queen" and Jean "the Pleaser." I don't know how we're going to work together. Aside from telepathy, feminity, and humanity (I, more than the others), we have absolutely nothing in common. Well, there is the one thing: The last will & testament of one Charles Xavier.

He willed the school not so surprisingly, to his five precious X-Men. In a stunning turn of events, he included Tessa and myself. I can't imagine why this would be. Well, I can understand him seeking me out, I'm a graduate of his school, and familiar with the facility. I've also become an exceptional educator, something that will be sorely needed if Xavier's Institute for the Gifted is going to survive the passing of its founder. Why Tessa? That is the question that remains. She was sent down during the first quarter of Sophomore year. Neither Hank, nor I have seen her since. Scott has little to do with her, and Warren and Bobby never met her. Jean, of course, knows more than she's willing to tell, and their psionic defenses are too formidable for me to go snooping un-noticed. I've got to find out why. Why has Charles, in death, brought his "three little maids from school" together having spent so many years trying to keep us apart?

Here we are, bringing in new students; and what a motley crew! There's this one from Canada, Bobcat or something. He's truly psychotic, and I don't believe he's house-broken. Just this morning, I caught him whittling on the grand Steinway! There's one from Africa. She's going to be tough Aurora, I think she's called. She's far older than any of us, but entirely un-trained, which given the scope of her elemental abilites, makes her quite dangerous. Then there's Kurt. He's got the face of the devil, but that dark blue furr... it'd be like making love to a mink coat! There's one who calls himself "Banshee." I didn't have the heart to tell him that he needs to find a new name, or become a drag act, and an indian. He's extremely aloof, and as yet, none of us has any idea what he's capable of. We'll find out tomorrow though! Hank's spent the last month re-designing the Danger Room, and he promises it's going to be a doozie! I think that may well be applicable to the whole term. Imagine, the first six graduates, along with one expelled pupil running a school for mutants!

[Mr. Jip]

i always LOVE Ontir's stuff.

[venuscameback]

Ontir - I very much enjoyed your piece on the indfuction of a second team of X-Men following Xavier's death. cute.

Atoning - your letter to Rhane is fab

Flight - fun story with Avalanche, great one with Azazel - I love that ending!

good work, people. so much cool stuff here

DLW

[Ontir]

Thanks for the kind words.

I've enjoyed this thread for quite awhile, and have started a similar one, Write Me an "L!" over on the DC board for the Legion. Check it out when you have a minute.

[atoningunifex]

In the White Hot Room……

“Live Scott. Live”

In New York…….

Magneto, insane on Kick and under control of the Sublime Entity stands and speaks. Logan doesn’t hear the words. He feels the rage building. And he attacks. And for a second time goes weird and his senses lose touch with reality. But it passes too quickly for control to be regained and claws connect with body and the man who was Magneto and who is now someone else dies.

In the White Hot Room…….

“They don’t understand what you’ve done. Or, rather, they understand what you’ve done, but not why.”

Jean Grey, White Phoenix of the Crown Chakra smiles.

“You’re Quentin Quire. You were under the control of the Sublime as well.”

“If you say so. I don’t understand why you did that either. Summers deciding to stay was the nodal point. Changing his mind eliminated the possible future. Why make the other changes?”

“Scott won’t be able to head the school himself. He’ll need Emma. And Emma is flawed in ways she doesn’t understand. Together they will make a mess of things. They’ll focus on cheap superheroics when they should be focusing on teaching. And when things get bad Charles will return and take charge.”

“Just like always.”

“Yes. So I’ve changed things.”

In China……

There was one Xorn who was Magneto and then there were two Xorn who were not Magneto. Xorn is not a Chinese name. It is a Shi’ar name meaning “Cuckoo”.

In the White Hot Room……

“I still don’t understand. Why Magneto?”

“For Charles.”

“Explain.”
“Why is it, Quentin, that your generation needs everything spoon-fed to you? You’re a Phoenix avatar. Follow the path.”

“Charles and Magneto in collusion and conflict. I see. Magneto’s existence will force Charles to distance himself. But that means Summers and Frost will fail.”

“Yes.”

In Texas…..

Ororo Munore and Valerie Cooper sign the XSE into existence.

In the White Hot Room…..

“Ahhhh. Charles and Magneto building Genosha. But eventually Magneto will fall again into his despair.”

“Yes.”

“And the school will be gone.”

“Yes.”

“But Genosha will be there. And the XSE……”

“Yes.”

In the slight future……

“Charles, will we ever know who the impostor was?”

“I doubt it, Erik. And somehow I don’t think it matters.”

“Really? It matters to me. It matters very much. He did things in my name, monstrous things. I shouldn’t be forced to take blame for them.”

“You’re hardly an innocent victim, Erik…..”

In the White Hot Room……

“You’re rather devious in your own way. Did you tell Charles?”

“No. Charles is an Omega level mutant. Just like you were. You were able to access the White Hot Room on your own. Charles can as well.”

“Everything you did could end up a nightmare worse than the nodal reality you eliminated.”

“It could. Or it could end up glorious and complex and wonderful. Life is chance. Sometimes, here in the White Hot Room, it’s too easy to see possibilities. That’s why Phoenix manifests.”

“So now we wait.”

“Yes.”

“You’re going to go back again, aren’t you?”

Jean Grey smiles and for a moment Quentin Quire udnerstands why so many of her friends love her so. The smile is fiery and full of life. And Quentin Quire leaves her to her contemplation and begins to wonder about reincarnation…….

[Tre Styles]

Light flickers on.

"Oh...sorry, I didn't know you were....what are you doing sitting in the dark?"

"Thinking about what happened..."

"Well then, I'll leave you...."

"No, please don't go..I...I want to talk"

"To me? For what? And why now?"

"Because I still love...I think, I mean..."

"You really don't know, and neither do I. Our minds have been messed with so much that..."

"..our thoughts, and our lives have been shaped so much by others...Malice, Sinister, ...."

"I really didn't love her. It was her son, he did something to my mind....I don't know, I think he just wanted a father or something."

"Well, my mind has been messed with too......after Geneosha...and then seeing you with her, and when you seemingly rejected me...I went a little well crazy..."

"Do you think we could ever...?"

"Anything's possible.....you know I never believed you were dead. Even after the explosion...."

"The explosion...yeah...that was...."

"I know it's hard for you to talk about."

"You always did understand me better than anyone else......yeah, I was in another world for a time."

"Alternate reality...."

"It was dark there....It made me appreciate what I had....and I wanted so much to get home to....all of you....and deep down, I wanted more than anything for us to work things out....I..."

"When I heard you were alive....my heart came back to me....I just..."

"I know. And I wished I could've been what I wanted to be for you, but I had lost my mind....literally to the wishes of a child....strange, yet true..."

"Well he and his mother are gone now....."

"Yeah...."

"And there's just us left...with our past.."

"And what about our future?"

"I don't know....can we start again? Should we? There's been so much hurt...and pain...."

"But we can try...."

"We could...."

"Lorna....I..."

"Shhh. Alex, I know...I know... let's just sit here for a while. And rest. It's been a day."

She lays her head on his shoulder. He places his hand around her.

Lights flicker out.
;)

[Brian Cronin]

You both are good. :)

I am Brian Cronin, and I approved that compliment.

-Brian

[atoningunifex]

very cool, Tre. I'm sure Flight will love it.

[Kirayoshi]

========





It was supposed to be the end. Of the virus, of the last legacy of the monster Stryfe, and of his life.


Logan would no doubt spit on his grave and declare him a coward. He didn't care.

Kurt might believe that his act of suicide would damn his soul. He didn't care.

Kitty would probably hate him for abandoning her. He didn't care. Doctor Reyes tried to talk him down, but he had decided his course. He calmly opened the canister and let the gas do its work. Within seconds, Cecilia was unconscious. And with the rest of the X-Men outside playing baseball, no one would know what he was planning until it was too late.

Peter Rasputin took the syringe in his hand, punctured the skin of his forearm with the needle and depressed the plunger. Hank McCoy had informed the X-Men that, when a mutant injected him/herself with the Legacy cure and triggered his/her power, it would catalyze the formula, spreading it like the virus it was designed to eliminate until all forms of the virus were eradicated. The triggering would also kill whoever took the cure.

With a last lingering thought to the life he was leaving behind, he triggered his mutant ability, letting his body convert from flesh to steel. He felt vertigo, then convulsions, then a sense of nothingness. He knew his body was going into shock, and he welcomed it. An end to sorrow, a surcease of a life of pain.

With his last dram of awareness he found himself thinking of Kitty. Wishing he could see her warm hazel eyes and soft brown hair one last time, and let her know that she was the one true love of his life.

Do svedaniya, Katya, moy angelichek, he said in his mind. Be happy.

As consciousness fled, he could hear Illyana's laughter echoing musically in his ears, could smell her floral perfume, could catch a glimpse of her flowing golden hair. He knew then that he had made the right decision.

Then he awoke to discover that it was all a lie.

========

Close every door to me

Hide all the world from me

Bar all the windows and

Shut out the light.




Do what you want to me

Hate me and laugh at me

Darken my daytime and

Torture my night...

========




He felt cold metal against his back and metal straps binding his arms and legs in a spreadeagle formation. He opened his eyes only to see gunmetal gray walls on all sides. As far from any image of Heaven as he could conceive.


He assumed his armored form, and tried to wrench his arms free of their restraints. His captors were not unprepared. Pain shot through his steel form like the fires of Hell. He was so shocked by the sudden pain that he reverted to flesh and blood immediately, his body flat against the metal gurney.

As his pain-misted vision cleared, he saw a door open in the wall directly in front of him, and an imposing figure walked in. The being was clearly not human; an impossibly large frame, skin resembling granite, with the cold dead eyes of a tyrant. A mutant perhaps. Peter's first thought was Apocalypse, or perhaps Mr. Sinister. But this man was neither. "Patient 002," he spoke in a voice like ground glass. "I see you have awakened from your coma." The granite-skinned being snarled sadistically at the prone mutant.

Obviously this being was his captor. And Peter felt no desire to capitulate to him. "My name," he snarled, "is Colossus."

"Correction," he snapped at the Russian farmboy. "Your name was Peter Nikolevitch Rasputin. As you have been legally declared dead by competent doctors, you no longer have such luxuries as a name. And I went to great lengths to acquire your body, 002, including creating the illusion that you were cremated. Your former teammate, Shadowcat I believe, scattered the ashes we provided her over your farm in Siberia. For what it's worth, mutant, you may address me as Ord."

Peter attempted to lift his form from the gurney only to receive another harsh electric jolt. "We cannot allow you to remain at large, 002," he chided him. "We require something from your body. You were brought here to fulfill the work of the Benetech Corporation. With the aid of the Legacy cure you still carry in your genome, we will succeed in curing mutancy altogether."

"And if I refuse?" Peter snarled.

Ord smiled cruelly at his captive. "You seem to be under the misapprehension that I require, or particularly desire, your permission. Or that I even regard you as anything more than a resource. You live only as long as your body is capable of producing the cure." With clinical detachment, Ord unwrapped a sterile needle, before seizing Peter's left arm with his other hand. Even in his armored form, Peter found the grip over his arm to be excruciating. "You should feel proud, 002," Ord glared harshly at his prisoner. "You managed to eliminate a virus that would have destroyed all mutant-kind. And I will make you regret that action."

Peter remained defiant, refusing to give this monster the honor of tears. "They will find me, Ord," he groaned through clenched teeth. "They will defeat you!"

Ord regarded Peter's face quizzically. "They? Oh, you mean the X-Men? I suppose they would have posed a threat…if I hadn't disposed of them already." Peter's face blanched, and this first sign of emotion from the stoic Russian caused Ord to chuckle. "They're all dead, 002. I saw to that myself."

Peter gritted his teeth, denying the monster's words, but fearing that they were true. "Yes, the young one, Kitty, was it?" Ord continued, almost casually. "The poor girl thought she could phase through my hand as I held her neck. But I was able to negate her powers. Just like this…" He twisted his wrist slightly, triggering a charge of energy through Peter's body. Instantly the Russian mutant's body reverted from steel to flesh. With an expression of bland contempt, he immediately punctured Peter's arm with the hypodermic in her hand, emptying the contents of the syringe into Peter's bloodstream. Within fifteen seconds Peter's arm was completely paralyzed, and the rest of his body quickly became immobile shortly afterward.

Without another word, Ord began his work, collecting samples of Peter's blood and flesh, attaching diodes to his skin and monitoring his physical and mental vital signs. As he finished, Ord glanced darkly at the helpless mutant. "Please don't hesitate to inform me if you're feeling any pain, 002," Ord told Peter as he strode out of the door. "It will please me greatly to know that you are." The door whooshed shut with a vacuum seal, leaving Peter motionless in the darkness, with only his rage for company.

[Kirayoshi]

========
If my life was important.
I'd ask, 'Will I live or die?'
But I know the answer lies
Far from this world...
========
He tried counting the days of his captivity, but ultimately gave it up as a futile gesture. His cell had no windows, no access to the outside world. His tormentors awoke him whenever they felt the need to 'extract' plasma or other genetic material, and Ord seemed to delight in making the 'extraction' process as painful as possible. And Ord was imaginative in the ways of inflicting pain without damaging his body.

Ord was his only company during his captivity, and he would only arrive to extract blood or plasma from Peter's body, to create this 'cure' he spoke of. Often Ord would strap diodes to Peter's body and run electricity through his frame, all the while negating his powers so he couldn't assume his armored form. Other times he would simply leave Peter alone for days on end, with nothing but his thoughts and memories. As the measureless hours passed slowly into days, familiar voices began to torment his sleep, then over time his waking hours. Each ghost would condemn him, before fading into memory.

"Way to go, bub," Logan would always begin the taunting. "Taking the coward's way out."

"We needed you with us," Ororo spoke in icy tones, her eyes flashing coldly into his soul.

"You left us when we needed you," Kurt continued the condemning litany.

"We didn't have a chance against Ord," Scott declared, his voice almost hollow, devoid of emotion before he faded into thin air.

"Please," Peter pleaded. "I only wanted to prevent others from suffering as Illyana did!"

"Oh, please," Remy shook his head, almost chuckling. "You only sought de easy out! You didn't think about us once when you injected dat stuff into your arm!"

"And now he's gonna use your blood to kill all mutants," Rogue snarled. "Thanks for nothin', sugah!"

He wanted to plead his case to these phantoms, to explain why he took the Legacy cure upon himself. But they only turned their backs on him, fading into the ether before he could beg their forgiveness.

The last two faces to remain were always the same; the faces of the two women to whom he had dedicated his life, and finally his death. Blue and hazel eyes burned holes into Peter's soul as blond and brown hair framed their heads in fire. Kitty glanced briefly at Illyana before the two of them spoke a single word to him; "Traitor." His sister and his beloved then faded, leaving him alone with his despair.

And every time he slept, the ghosts would come back to torment him again.

========

Just give me a number,
Instead of my name,
Forget all about me
And let me decay.



I do not matter,
I'm only one person.
Destroy me completely
And throw me away...

========

A vending device in Peter's cell provided the only food that Ord saw fit to give his prisoner; a daily protein-suppliment wafer, dry and tasteless but sufficient to sustain life. Several times Peter simply refused to eat, to simply starve himself. If he was dead, he'd be useless to Ord.

But Ord acted swiftly to Peter's effort to starve himself to death. Without words, he simply supressed Peter's powers again, shoved another needle into his arm and forced nutrients into his system intravenously. From that moment he was kept alive against his will.

Occasionally Ord would regard Peter with a gentle, almost charitable eye. He would speak civilly to Peter as he performed his regular procedure of drawing his blood, his voice taking on an almost conversational tone. Peter vaguely remembered something Hank McCoy had mentioned to him once, something called 'Stockholm Syndrome'; victims of lengthy abductions would sometimes feel an emotional attachment to their abductors, especially if the abductors occasionally demonstrated small kindnesses to their hostages. Peter refused to give in to Ord's seeming kindness; he knew it to be a pretense. He never spoke in his presence, nor did he look directly at him. He maintained a white-hot hatred for his captor. Ord had stripped him of his friends, his freedom and his name. Hatred was all he had left.

========

If my life was important
I'd ask, "Will I live or die?"
But I know the answer lies
Far from this world...

========

Ord hadn't bothered to strap him to his bed that night, nor did he feel the need to negate his powers. He knew that he had broken him, and didn't feel the pressing need for any extravagant security measures. The airlock door opened, allowing a glaring red light to stab into the blackness of the cell that had become Peter's universe. Staccato gunshots could be heard from outside. Vaguely curious, Peter allowed his body to armor up as he moved toward the door.

A bullet whizzed through the doorway, caroming off of his steel chest. The airlock door was wide open, and Ord was nowhere in sight. A nagging voice in the back of his head declared, "It is time."

Almost mechanically, Peter lumbered toward the gunmen, not noticing the small brown-haired girl they were firing their weapons at. His anger fueling his motions, he grabbed the first guard within reach by the base of his neck and threw him hard into the floor. He made his way through the sea of suddenly frightened faces, immune to their gasps of horror or any pleas of mercy that they may have made.

"Peter." The voice called but didn't register at first. Peter continued to toss bodies around like cordwood, as those who were still conscious lost their resolve and fled for their lives. "Stop, Peter!" she called again, and a faint ember of recognition glowed faintly, but with growing strength, in Peter's mind.

"Please stop," she pleaded, "you'll kill them!"

That voice. Over the years since he had met her, he had memorized every cadence, every tone, every aspect of that voice. If there was one sound in the world that said 'Home' to him, it was that voice.

Peter dared to turn his head as he reverted to flesh, to look upon her. "Katya?"

She stood before her, her hair tied back behind her head, wearing a modified version of her standard blue-and-yellow uniform, her face frozen in an expression of pure wide-eyed shock. Peter's knees gave out, as his anger faded and all the strength his rage gave him escaped like air from a punctured tire. He half-walked, half-crawled to her, his arms finding their way around her torso as he lay his head on her chest. No longer able to dam the tide of emotions, he sobbed openly. "Oh God," he cried brokenly. "Finally… God, am I…God please…Am I finally dead?"

Kitty stood in awkward silence, praying that this was not an illusion, but uncertain what to do if it was true.

[Kirayoshi]

========

Close every door to me

Keep those I love from me

Children of Israel

Are never alone…

========

Peter stood silently in one of the attic lofts of the rebuilt Xavier School building, admiring the M. C. Escher print that Kurt had given him as a housewarming gift. He found the simple images of birds morphing into nothingness as the null space between them gradually transformed into fishes oddly relaxing.

Trasformation, he thought. There's been a lot of that going on here lately. He would have never thought it possible that Emma Frost would ever become Scott's lover, let alone a member of the X-Men. So much has changed since his foolish actions led him into Ord's tender mercies. He shook his head, shamed anew at his act of hubris.

Nearly three years had passed since he had attempted suicide. No noble sacrifice, no 'greater good', he shook his head at those turns of phrase. He tried to kill himself, there was no other excuse. He grew tired of his life and wanted out. And came close to taking his allies with him.

"Hey," Kitty's voice chimed from the stairwell, shaking Peter out of his reverie. "You decent in there?"

"Come on in, Katya," Peter forced a smile on his face as he greeted her. Kitty strolled into Peter's new residence, her arms behind her back and a small purple dragon draped nonchalantly around her neck. Lockheed craned his neck around Kitty's head and observed the spacious surroundings. He had just moved an old chest of drawers from storage into the corner, along with a couple of chairs and his old bed, and was just now considering wall decorations. With the high ceiling and sunlight filtering in from the enormous overhead window, the room seemed almost empty. "Gotta say," Kitty nodded approvingly, "like what you're doing with the place so far."

"Thank you, Katya," Peter answered. "I'm just grateful that the attic space was available. It seems that following my period of captivity, I have acquired a rather severe claustrophobia. I've already spoken to Ororo, and she has suggested some meditation techniques."

"Glad to hear that," Kitty answered. "Oh, and here," she added, withdrawing the denim garment she had hidden behind her back. "Logan gave me this after you...died," she explained. "I thought you'd like to have it back."

Peter accepted the denim jacket and looked at it. "You gave this to me on my nineteenth birthday," he breathed. Gingerly he tried the jacket on, marveling as the sleeves slid over his arms and he buttoned up the front. "It still fits."

"It still hangs nice on you," Kitty smiled approvingly. "So, you're gonna be sticking around then?"

"Da," Peter nodded. "Emma Frost wants me to teach English Literature and art appreciation at the school. And Hank has officially dropped the suicide watch, I am pleased to report." Kitty flinched slightly at the word 'suicide', causing Peter's face to grow less animated and more serious. "Don't worry, Katya. I have no plans toward ending my life anytime soon. Logan made it abundantly clear that if I ever made the attempt again, he would insure that I lived long enough to regret it."

Kitty regarded Peter sternly, and for a brief moment Peter was almost afraid of what she would say next. "You ever pull a stunt like that again, Rasputin," she intoned menacingly, "you'd better pray that Logan finds you before I do. What the hell were you thinking, trying to kill yourself like that?" Lockheed lifted his head and nodded once, snorting an affirmative.

Peter shook his head sadly at Kitty's accusations. "If you're looking for me to excuse my actions, don't bother. I cannot. I was only thinking of my own pain. I had the last three years alone in Ord's care to meditate on that fact." He turned his body away from Kitty's, not wanting to face her condemnations.

Kitty allowed her anger to ebb, as she walked toward him, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry I snapped at you, Peter, but it hurt me, thinking you had died. I still have a small vial of ashes from what we thought were your remains. It hurt, but I managed to move forward with my life."

"I know," Peter spoke, his voice thick with melancholy. "And I'm glad that you did. I just wish I had had that opportunity. Ord had me believing that he had killed you. That I was the sole surviving X-Man, and that he would use the Legacy cure to destroy all mutants."

"Yeah," Kitty's anger flared, but this time she directed her rage at the monster that had stolen three years of Peter's life. "He hates mutants because he thinks we stand in the way of his plans to conquer the world."

"And we will, Katya," Peter assured her. "Believe me, if he ever shows his face again, I for one will be ready."

"You, me and the dragon," Kitty agreed. "I just...I don't know...I just wish I knew what was going to happen next. With us, I mean."

"I don't know either, Katya," Peter answered honestly. "I know I betrayed you, and I will always pray that we can at least find our way back to the friendship we shared."

"Hey," Kitty turned Peter around and placed his arms around his waist. "We've been through too much to stop being friends now." She smiled openly, as a tear traced its way down her cheek. "As for the rest of it, we'll take it one day at a time."

"Small steps," Peter suggested as his arms slowly encircled Kitty's small waist. "I think I'd like that."

"Just promise me," Kitty pleaded with Peter, "next time you feel as low as you did then, talk to me. You're not alone. None of us are."

"I know that now," Peter vowed, "and I thank God for that fact." Peter tightened his embrace, and Kitty gladly leaned into his arms as the two friends and once-lovers hugged fiercely. "God I missed you, Katya."

"And I you, Peter," Kitty breathed joyously as she felt the body of her beloved in her arms again. Lockheed happily draped his tail around Peter's neck, while his head nuzzled against Kitty's hair. His mistress was happy, and that was enough for him. They weren't 'together', in any serious definition of the term, but they had begun to build something again. For now, that was enough.

As Peter reluctantly leaned back, ending the embrace, he asked Kitty, "So, anything else I miss over the last few years?"

"Well..." Kitty pursed her lips in thought, wondering where to begin. "You missed 'Lord of the Rings' in the theatre."

"What?" Peter asked incredulously. "I can't believe they made a movie out of 'Lord of the Rings'."

"You're right," she smiled hugely. "They made three of them. One for each book."

Peter arched one eyebrow, staring quizzically at Kitty. "You're kidding!"

"I got the whole thing on DVD," Kitty announced.

"This I must see for myself," Peter answered.

"Well then," Kitty grinned hugely as she led Peter out of his attic room, "get ready for an evening of sensory overload!" The two friends headed for the TV lounge for a long night of fantasy cinema and bonding.

And for the first time in recent memory, Peter Rasputin felt at peace.

========

For I know I will find
My own peace of mind
For I have been promised
A land of my own.

[Tre Styles]

Perfecy Kirayoshi, perfect. :)

[Brian Cronin]

Holy gosh, Kirayoshi, that came out of nowhere like a shining beacon of light! :)

-Brian

[Schellenberg]

"Once-lovers"? Oooh. Phrasing-OUCH. Boy howdy. "Friends" is okay here, 'cause Girl Genius and Farm Artist really have nothing in common, BUT--

She was fourteen. She had a crush. Nothing happened. Or is Our Resident Appliance a statutory rapist? There's billions of 'em out there, fishing the chatboards. But I prefer to think She was fourteen. She had a crush. Nothing happened.

Say it with me, folklets! How many of us are Seriously Involved fifteen, ten, or even fuh-ive years later with a former junior-high crush? Even the fascinating ones who can wear refrigerator magnets?

[Rachel Grey]

Awesome stuff Kirayoshi! Megaprops :cool:

Just one little thing: I'm missing out on a lot so, um, when did Pete start beliving in God?

[Rachel Grey]

Of kissess & Cell Phones

"You're kidding!"

I just had to grin at her astonished tone, I could imagine her staring at the phone half shocked, half amused.

"Nope, it happened. Naturally we got interrupted before it got interesting but, I mean... heh, damn, that was one hell of a kiss. I'm still kinda flustered you know?"

I heard her snort derisivly at that. "Flustered? Oh come on, It's me you're talking to."

I laughed "Okay, wiseass. 'I'm still kinda horny you know?' Is that better?"

"More honest at least."

Ouch.

"Who's side are you on anyway?"

"Side? There are sides?"

"Well, okay not really, but you zinged me with that one."

"Heh, sorry."

"That's okay. So, hows things with you?"

"Good, good. Emma's being a pain but what else is new?"

Guh, Emma Frost. She so needs a plasma suppository....

"Hehe I can hear that little strangled noise you make whenever her name is mentioned."

"Can we not talk about the Silicone Queen?"

"Sure, let's talk about you. About what your next move should be."

I had to sigh there, that was a very good point. After all I couldn't just charge in, guns blazing... so to speak. Hm.....

"Still there?"

"Hmmm? Oh, sorry, just navel gazing I guess. I am a little worried."

"I would be too, stealing boyfriends is a dangerous occupation."

"PRYDE!!"

... I could hear her laughing on the other end.

"I am so confiscating your Buffy DVDs..."

Before I could say anything else I saw Tessa striding towards me.

"Gotta go, I think we might have a case. Bye Kitty."

"Bye Ray."

[Kirayoshi]

Awesome stuff Kirayoshi! Megaprops :cool:

Just one little thing: I'm missing out on a lot so, um, when did Pete start beliving in God?Was it ever established in the book that he was an athiest? I know he was born in Communist Russia, but that doesn't automatically mean he's godless.

Even so, some agnostics I know use phrases like 'Oh my God'. Some people say it without necessarily implying religious preference. My apologies for the confusion.

[Kirayoshi]

"Once-lovers"? Oooh. Phrasing-OUCH. Boy howdy. "Friends" is okay here, 'cause Girl Genius and Farm Artist really have nothing in common, BUT--

She was fourteen. She had a crush. Nothing happened. Or is Our Resident Appliance a statutory rapist? There's billions of 'em out there, fishing the chatboards. But I prefer to think She was fourteen. She had a crush. Nothing happened.

Say it with me, folklets! How many of us are Seriously Involved fifteen, ten, or even fuh-ive years later with a former junior-high crush? Even the fascinating ones who can wear refrigerator magnets?I said 'once-lovers' to imply two people who were once very much in love. Whether or not they actually did the deed notwithstanding! Agape as opposed to eros, if you will.

Not meant to be a flame, but you wouldn't happen to be of the Kete persuasion, would you?

[J Harper]

Peter said he was raised an athiest in one of the X-Men annuals, the one where the X-Men have to brave an illusion of Hell to save Nightcrawler. But hell, that doesn't mean he can't swear or thank some God in the generic sense. As you said, Kirayoshi, agnostics and athiests do it all the time in real life.

Peter strikes me as a rather spiritual, contemplative character. He doesn't adhere to a formal religous structure, but he does have a reverance to the earth and the cycle of life that feels almost pagan to me. I wonder how his years of imprisonment is going to affect his beliefs. It'll be interesting to find out.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

Peter said he was raised an athiest in one of the X-Men annuals, the one where the X-Men have to brave an illusion of Hell to save Nightcrawler. But hell, that doesn't mean he can't swear or thank some God in the generic sense. As you said, Kirayoshi, agnostics and athiests do it all the time in real life.

Peter strikes me as a rather spiritual, contemplative character. He doesn't adhere to a formal religous structure, but he does have a reverance to the earth and the cycle of life that feels almost pagan to me. I wonder how his years of imprisonment is going to affect his beliefs. It'll be interesting to find out.

Cheers!

Jeremy HarperConsidering his line at the end of AXM #4("Dear God am I finally dead?") I'd say he has some idea of Heaven. Plus his belief as he 'died' in UXM #390 that he could feel Illyana near him as the Legacy cure kicked in. I suspect that the technical term for Peter would be 'deist'. One who believes in God, but just doesn't subscribe to a specific faith. Hey, it worked for Ben Franklin!

[J Harper]

Considering his line at the end of AXM #4("Dear God am I finally dead?") I'd say he has some idea of Heaven. Plus his belief as he 'died' in UXM #390 that he could feel Illyana near him as the Legacy cure kicked in. I suspect that the technical term for Peter would be 'deist'. One who believes in God, but just doesn't subscribe to a specific faith. Hey, it worked for Ben Franklin!


That works for me.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

This is the start of an Evo fic. I was planning on using this as the opening scene of a new collaboration with my partner-in-crime Lia Fail, but I'm not too enamoured with it right now. I just don't know Evo well enough to be comfortable working with it. No promises it'll ever be finished.


Friday Night


Remy LeBeau stormed into the kitchen, muttering angrily to himself, Piotr Rasputin close behind him, the young Russian watching his annoyed friend with a tolerant, amused expression. They were both fresh from a team training exercise in the Danger Room, and were still in their costumes – Remy in purple and green Kevlar, his trench-coat worn over his outfit, his bo staff clenched angrily in his right fist, Piotr dressed in red and gold trimmed with black.

“I swear to the good God above, Petey, if Summers don’t lay off us I’ll cram my bo right up his tight ass, see if I don’t,” Remy snarled as he paced around.

Piotr snorted, pulling a chair away from the kitchen table, turning it about and settling into it. “That would be wasted effort, brother. He all ready has a stick up his ass; there’s no room for yours.”

“Then I’ll stuff a royal flush down his throat. At the very least it’ll shut him up.” Remy leaned against the counter next to the refrigerator. He pressed hard on a stud set in the center section of his bo. The staff collapsed in on itself and he thrust the now compact rod into his coat pocket. Remy ran both hands through his thick auburn hair. He was scowling, his red on black eyes smoldering. “Does he think we incompetents? I was risking my neck when he was in elementary school, trying to sneak peeks up Jeanie’s skirt, and Mags sure as hell didn’t skimp on your training.”

Piotr shrugged. “Scott does not like us because we are thugs.”

“No, you the thug, Petey. I’m a thief.”

“I do not think Scott is capable of discerning so fine a difference,” Piotr answered dryly.

“In that case the boy is a bigger idiot than I thought.”

Piotr grunted in agreement. “Make yourself useful and get me a Stewart’s.”

[J Harper]

Remy opened the refrigerator and looked in. “What kind you want?”

Piotr stripped off his gauntlets and tossed them on the table. “Black cherry, please.”

Remy looked around. “There ain’t none.”

“What do you mean there isn’t any? I threw a six pack in last night.”

“That may be so, but there ain’t none now.”

Piotr cursed in Russian. “When I find out who is swiping my sodas, I will kick him into low earth orbit.” Remy snickered. Black cherry Stewart’s Soda was, as far as he knew, his friend’s sole vice. “What else is there?”

“Root beer, grape, lime, orange… ah, one strawberries ‘n cream left, hidden in the back.”

“A small favor,” Piotr muttered sourly. Remy smirked, took a root beer for himself, handed Piotr the strawberries ‘n cream, then returned to his perch on the counter. They twisted open their sodas and drank in silence for a minute.

“So Summers don’t like thieves and thugs, eh?” Remy said. “Even when they be reformed?”

“ ‘Past conduct is a guideline to future behavior.’ I overheard him saying that to Jean a few days ago.”

“How tolerant. Magnanimous bastard, ain’t he? Not a big believer in redemption. I can maybe understand him not liking me – I’ve been a bad man all my life. But what really pisses me off is how he acts to you. Not like you ever believed what Magneto preached. The old man coerced you.”

Piotr shrugged. “No excuse. He thinks I should have stood up to Magneto.”

“And watch him impale your family on steel poles and parade ‘em around Ust-Ordynski as a warning to those who defy ‘im. Hope I’m around to see the day when reality smacks that boy upside the head.”

“Scott is not so bad. At any rate, I prefer working with him than Creed or Allerdyce.”

“Sabretooth knew if he pushed us too far we’d tag-team him, and Pyro, little psycho that he is, was too afraid to try anything. Summers don’t know that yet. Gonna cost him.”

Piotr shook his head. “If he irritates you that much, Remy, why do you stay? It is not like the Professor is forcing you to be an X-Man.”

“What, and give that pencil-neck geek the satisfaction of thinking he ran me off? No. I’d sooner swill blanc.”

Piotr grinned at Remy. “And that is the only reason you stay?”

“Of course it ain’t.” Remy grinned back, pulling a playing card out of his coat and flashing it his friend. It was the ace of hearts. “I be a slave to love, brother.”

Piotr winced and took a pull from his soda. “It is no wonder Rogue can not stand you, you spouting lines like that.”

Remy laughed and put the card away. “Oh, she likes me a bit more than she lets on. She plays her cards close to the vest. I can respect that.”

“If you say so, Remy. You do not make things easy for yourself, I will grant you that much. Bad attitude on top of not being able to touch makes for one hell of a woman to chase after.”

“I like challenges,” Remy said with a shrug. “They spice life up. And as for her powers, they ain’t as big a deal as you think.” He reached into an inner pocket and produced a slim gold bracelet. Piotr looked at it curiously.

“What is it?”

“Power nullifier. I commissioned Forge to make it. Paid him in Playstation 2 and X-Box games. He also made me a back up pair in the form of handcuffs.”

Piotr shook his head in disbelief. “You are evil.”

“What, you only just figure that out, Petey?” Remy finished off his root beer and put the empty bottle in the sink. “You won’t object too violently if I have another Stewart’s?”

[J Harper]

“Who do you think I get the root beer and the orange for in the first place?”

“Merci. You a good friend.” Remy got an orange this time. Piotr was still working slowly on his strawberries ‘n cream. “Turnabout: why are you still here? I never thought you’d stay around once you slipped Mag’s chains.”

Piotr thought about it in silence. “What would I do if I did leave?” he finally said. “Scythe wheat in Siberia? Work in a shop in Little Odessa? Break legs for the Russian Mob?”

“Don’t knock leg breaking ‘til you try it. The hours are short and the pay is good.”

“I will keep that in mind. The point is, after all that I have seen and done, such options – “ Piotr frowned, trying to articulate his feelings. “I would feel constrained. I love my family very much, but I cannot go back to them yet. Not until I have seen enough of the world. God knows when that will be.”

Remy nodded. “I can relate. I felt the same way, after I finished my first job as a Journeyman of the Thieves Guild. Hell, I still feel that way, and it’s been nearly ten years.” Remy took a pull off of his soda. “But, like me, that ain’t the only reason you stay here.” Piotr arched an eyebrow.

“What are you talking about, Remy?”

“Please, Petey! Don’t play innocent. You good at it, but it won’t wash with me. I know you too well, and my Pappy, he didn’t raise no fools.”

“You are babbling.”

“Feh. You want me to go fetch one of your sketchbooks, show it to some of the kids, maybe ask them their opinion on your subject matter?”

Piotr’s eyes went hard and flat. He gave his friend a glare that would have made any student in the Manor shake in their boots and maybe even make Logan think twice. Remy just grinned, his red eyes gleaming humorously.

“Do so,” growled Piotr, “and I will put you in traction.”

“Only if you caught me.” The Cajun thief’s expression became suddenly serious. “I’ve seen how you look at Katie, brother, when you don’t think anyone is watching. Nearly breaks my heart. Why don’t you go do something about it?” Piotr sipped his soda and looked away from Remy’s searching gaze.

“It would not be proper or honorable,” he muttered. “She all ready has a boyfriend.”

Remy snorted. “ ‘All’s fair in love and war’,” he quoted. “And Alvers ain’t much of a boyfriend to begin with. Yah, they were all lovey after Egypt, he and Katie, but things aren’t so hot now. Besides, I’ve also seen how Katie looks at you, like you something good to eat. You’d be better for her, anyway.

Piotr glanced at Remy, then shook his head. “She would be trading one thug for another.”

“Don’t make me come over there and smack you, brother,” Remy retorted sharply. “Difference between you and Alvers as big as the Mississippi.”

“How so?”

“What you mention a minute ago: honor. We honorable, you and me - that’s why we get along so well, despite our differences.” Remy drank more of his root beer, nearly finishing it off. “We don’t say ‘yes’ when we mean ‘no’ and when we give our word, we damn well keep it. You can’t say that ‘bout Shaker Boy, or any of those other geeks in the Brotherhood, ‘cept maybe the Witch. Even then I’d watch out for her. Never know what someone will do when they fou.”

“… I’ll give what you say some thought,” said Piotr, his tone indicating he considered the subject closed. He finished his soda, set the empty bottle on the table, cricked his neck and looked out the kitchen window. “It’s Friday. Let us go out and do something.”

Remy downed the rest of his root beer. “Sounds like a plan. What you up for?”

“Anything. Shoot some pool, go out to eat, see a movie, trawl the mall, hit a club, whatever – as long as we just go out. I do not relish the idea of being cooped up on a Friday night with a horde of teenagers running amuck.”

“No kiddin’. Shooting some pool sounds good. It’ll let me win back the money you cheated me out of at cards last week.”

Piotr gave his friend an exasperated look. “For the last time, Remy, I do not cheat.”

“No. No, no, no. I refuse to believe that some hick farm boy I taught the damn game to can beat me regular at poker without something underhanded going on. It ain’t possible.”

“Oh for the love of – pull your head out of the sand and face reality, brother.” Piotr flashed Remy a wicked grin. “I am just that damn good.”

Remy was about to retort when Kitty Pryde walked into the kitchen. She was still in her blue and black uniform, her gloves pulled off and tucked into her belt, a bottle of soda in her slim right hand. “Hey guys.”

“Hey Katie,” answered Remy. Piotr nodded pleasantly to her.

“What are you up to?”

“Just talking,” answered Piotr. “What about you?”

“I was looking for you two.” Kitty glanced down at her boots, looking glum. Piotr and Remy traded glances. “Something up?” asked Remy.

“No. It’s just…” Kitty sighed and looked up at her two teammates. “I just wanted to apologize for how Scott’s acting. Kurt, Rogue and I, we really don’t think it’s cool, the way he’s treating you. I mean, like, even Jean thinks he’s going too far.” She made a face. “He can be a real jerk sometimes.”

“Don’t sweat it, Katie,” said Remy. “Petey and I, we’ll deal. We a tough pair of bastards.”

Piotr nodded in agreement. “We use to work with Sabretooth and Magneto. Scott is a… ah… creampuff, in comparison.”

Kitty smiled at him. She didn’t notice him blush slightly, but Remy did. He covered his mouth with his hand to conceal his smirk and snicker. “Still,” she continued. “I’ve seen him pull stunts like this before. I can’t help but feel bad about it.”

“Please don’t.” Piotr smiled back her. “It is not your fault your field leader behaves like an ignorant chipmunk.”

“Or that he’s intimidated by our suave manners and robust masculinity,” added Remy with a grin.

Kitty giggled. “You guys are funny.” She took a dainty sip of her soda.

“We try.” Piotr blinked and took a closer look at her soda bottle. “Kitty, is that a black cherry Stewart’s you are drinking?”

“Hmmm? Oh, yeah, it is. Want a sip?” Remy threw back his head and laughed uproariously. Piotr sighed, ducked his head and covered his eyes with a hand. Kitty blinked, looking back and forth at them in confusion. “What? Like, what’s so funny?”

“Nothing,” answered Piotr. “Remy has an inappropriate sense of humor.”

“The hell I do. The look on your face be the funniest thing I seen all day. Where you get the soda, petite?”

“From Kurt. When you guys left the Danger Room, he ‘ported out and came back with a six pack of them.”

“Oh.” Piotr dropped his hand and looked up. The expression of relief on his face set Remy off on another laughing jag. Piotr glared at him. “I will have to discuss this with Wagner,” he muttered to himself.

“I still don’t get what you’re laughing at,” Kitty directed to Remy, her lips pursed in a small pout. She did not like being left out of a joke.

Remy’s laughter subsided with a sigh and he shook his head. “Forget it. Petey be right – I’m just an inappropriate kinda guy.” He shot his friend a sly glance. “Say Katie, Peter and I, we going out for the night. Maybe gonna shoot some pool, grab a bite to eat. You wanna come with? Nothing like the company of a pretty lady to add some class to an evening’s excursion.” This may cost him a black eye the next time Piotr and he sparred, but Remy felt the amusement of seeing his friend and Kitty dancing around each other would make that worth it. And maybe if he were feeling generous, he would give them a push in the right direction.

[Rachel Grey]

Was it ever established in the book that he was an athiest? I know he was born in Communist Russia, but that doesn't automatically mean he's godless.

Even so, some agnostics I know use phrases like 'Oh my God'. Some people say it without necessarily implying religious preference. My apologies for the confusion.

Way back in Nightcrawler's Inferno. Just a sec....

Page 48 of the DoFP TPB

Pete: Will it never end? Such horror, such cruelty -- I never dreamed...

Pete: If beliving in your God, Nightcrawler, means accepting the existence of this place, I am now glad that I was born an atheist.

Kurt: Do not be so harsh, Peter, so quick to judge. Hell is balanced by heaven. And those who come here deserve their damnation.


Though good point about the phrase being used as is, without actual preference. I had just wondered if he had converted in an issue I didn't have.

[Kirayoshi]

Re: Friday Night

I don't know, but I like what I see so far. As I told OldPrydeFan, I approve of any Evo-fanfic that tries to break Kitty out of that Valley-girl stereotype. And the interplay between Remy and a tougher but still recognizable Peter rang true. I say let it simmer for a while and see what percolates.

[J Harper]

Hey K.

Thanks for the kind words. I think, since I've posted it, I'm starting to like it a bit better. Sometimes it takes a while for me to like a piece, after I finish it. I'll probably let it sit a while. I'm going to have to think on it for a bit. I actually have no idea where to take it from where I left off, since I initially planned on this being a collaboration with Lia Fail.

I hope to have Deathless Chapter 9 up in a few days, and Lia and I will be starting on a new collaboration sometime in the next week or two. How are your projects going? Any new Goblin War or X-fic in the near future? How's OldPrydeFan doing?

Anyhow, thanks again.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

Hey K.

Thanks for the kind words. I think, since I've posted it, I'm starting to like it a bit better. Sometimes it takes a while for me to like a piece, after I finish it. I'll probably let it sit a while. I'm going to have to think on it for a bit. I actually have no idea where to take it from where I left off, since I initially planned on this being a collaboration with Lia Fail.

I hope to have Deathless Chapter 9 up in a few days, and Lia and I will be starting on a new collaboration sometime in the next week or two. How are your projects going? Any new Goblin War or X-fic in the near future? How's OldPrydeFan doing?

Anyhow, thanks again.

Cheers!

Jeremy HarperI'm slowly working on another chapter to "The Goblin Wars". Hopefully in a few days(cross fingers). Some spoilers;
The next chapter, 'Weird Science Tales' will feature Ned Leeds, John Jameson and Harry Osborn, as well as some Spider-Man action. And remember Spencer Smythe? Thought you might.
Oh, and while you're over at fanfiction.net, you should try one of my other forays into comic-related fanfic. During the summer of 2001, before the 6th season premiere of BtVS, I wrote a take on how I would resurrect Buffy. I wasn't even close to what Joss did. For one thing, it's a crossover with Neil Gaiman's Sandman.

It's called 'Return' (http://http://www.fanfiction.net/s/330054/1/) and I think it's one of my better Buffy stories. No non-canon 'ships, and a kick-ass epilogue by fellow-writer Mad Hamlet. Give it a try and see what you think.

[Ontir]

From the diary of Lorna Dane:

"SNAP OUT OF IT!" That's a line from a favourite movie of mine, but it's also what happened to me. I watched myself stalk my ex for months, and taunt and threaten his new girlfriend. All the time wondering why I was doing this. It was like remote control behaviour. Two days ago, I snapped out of it. I can't recall the last time I saw so many looks of relief. Sadly, they didn't last long.

Archangel, Iceman, Chamber, Husk, and Stacy X were called to a warehouse. Cerebro, a phone call, all these things came together, and then they were gone. Archangel and Husk are missing, Chamber and Stacy X were in comas, and Iceman is... WAS dead.

Sage spent months processing the data, while Chamber slowly recovered. He was so badly battered, that Hank had to rebuild his neck, including a new lower jaw. It doesn't look real, but I have to say, it looks better than that gaping maw. I'm told the new jaw also gives him better focus of his power. Kind of like Scott's visor, which is good, because we went back to that warehouse, on the night it all went wrong.

Bishop hooked us up with the time-trip, and we went back to prevent the tragedies. I made one real gaff as leader: I was trying to remind everyone about the dangers of coming in contact with previous selves, but what came out was, "Remember guys, don't touch yourselves!" I'm not even going to tell you what Northstar said! 8 ^>

We were partially successful. Iceman was wounded, but is alive. Chamber ended up exactly like before, but as the outcome of that is unchanged, it's OK. Stacy is in a coma, but this time, she's broken nearly every bone in her body. I feel so responsible, she's far worse than before. As for Archangel and Husk, I have no idea what became of them. Warren took of toward a rafter. There was someone standing there, but my sight is nowhere as keen as his. While I watched, and unsuccessfully tried to get a magnetic lock on the guy, we heard a scream. We both turned toward where Husk was standing, only now she was gone. I then heard a muffled sound, like Warren had been hit. I looked up, and he was dropping. I reached up to break his fall. That's when I felt the tug. The time device was flying off my upper arm, and I was suddenly back in the Danger Room, where I'd begun my journey.

I have very little to go on, but I do have some time. Bobby is alive, Northstar is mostly OK, and Chamber will be ready to roll in five more weeks. Meanwhile, Sage and I are pouring over the data so we'll be ready when they are.

[Kirayoshi]

Giri
by Kirayoshi

standard discaimers apply.


I kinda figured I'd find the boy there, in front of the Phoenix memorial. He'd been reading up on recent events since Kitty found him and we all put the beatdown on Ord. Learning about Jean hit him real hard. Can't say I blame him. Hit us all hard. She was like the den-mother to us. Wendy in our little tribe of Lost Boys. Learning about how Magneto killed her without even a passing thought must have been like having the floor yanked out from under you.


He was staring at the inscription on the base of the firebird statue. She Will Rise Again. Given our current batting average, that's not unlikely. But part of me ain't looking forward to seeing it happen.


Emotions have a smell. Not a lot of people know that. The human body puts out different smells in different moods. I've learned to recognize them over the years. Pete's smell when I saw him at the memorial had 'remorse' all over it. I decided it was time to talk with the boy.


Kurt likes to kid me, saying that I would have made a fine priest. Sorry, Kurt but I'm too much of a Sunday football fan.


"Hey, Pete," I started. He turned slowly toward me, his eyes downcast. "You okay?"

Pete just stood there, his head hanging low. "Fifteen million," he breathed. "Fifteen million died in Genosha."


I nodded. "Yeah, we know."


"Emma and Scott informed me," Pete continued, walking slowly away from the statue. I followed him into the courtyard, hoping I wouldn't have to knock some sense into the boy. The boy's like a brother to me, but he can get pretty damn Russian with his tendency towards melencholy.


"They told me about Magneto's attack on New York," he went on, his hands hanging heavily at his sides as he walked. "About how Reverend Stryker had abducted Katya, the Professor relocated to Genosha and Ororo formed the XSE. Much has changed, but in the end, very little has truly changed. What world have I returned to, Logan?"

I just shook my head. "Same world you left, bub. It's the only one we got."


He sighed briefly, his shoulders sagging. He lost years of his life imprisoned by Ord, and got tossed back into the world and being forced to play catch-up from there. I didn't want to hit him with another bit of bad news, but it had to be done. He had to know. And I had to know something as well.


I'm the best there is at what I do. But that doesn't always include talking about feelings.


"Petey," I started slowly. "I don't know if they told you about this, but there's something you need to know. About Kitty."


He stopped suddenly and turned to me. That got his attention.


"Those fifteen million who died in Genosha," I said simply. "One of them was her dad."


Peter gasped, and I could tell that he was hurting inside for her. Given what happened to his parents, I figured he'd empathize with Kitty losing her dad. "By the White Wolf..." he whispered. "She didn't want to bring up the recent past when we were talking before. Now I see why..."


Now, while he was reeling from this latest revelation, I had to hit him hard. Hey, I'm not a nice guy.


"Pete, I figured you'd better hear that sooner than later. And I didn't tell you for your benefit. I need you to know that Kitty's still hurting from her dad's death. She's in a vunerable spot right now. So if you do anything to hurt her, friend or no, we're gonna find out what adamantium claws can do to organic steel. Comprende?"


Peter regarded me calmly, like I wasn't telling him anything he didn't know. "I understand, tovarisch. You are probably the closest thing Katya has to a father right now. And like any concerned father, you wish to know my intentions toward her. Let me assure you that I will inform you of those intentions...as soon as I figure out what they are."


I had to supress a chuckle. "You're still in love with her, aren't you?"


"Am I?" he asked. "Heh. The last time I re-entered her life with the expectation of resuming our relationship, I ended up nearly killing a man named Pete Wisdom in a moment of insanity. So you'll understand that where Katya is concerned I take nothing for granted."


"It hurt her like hell when she threw those ashes over Siberia."


Peter looked away from me. "And I will forever regret causing her that pain. You asked if I still loved her, and the answer is yes. With all my heart. But there's more to it than that. I owe her. Years ago, she was willing to marry Caliban to save me. And now she saved me from Ord. She was the one who found me, who brought me out of my rage, who assured me that I was still alive, and finally free from Ord's experiments. I owe her my life. What was that Japanese word you used to describe such a debt?"


I felt my lips turn up in a genuine smile. Yeah, I knew exactly what he was talking about. "Giri," I nodded. "A blood debt. Believe me, I know what that's all about. You're lookin' at the guy who married Viper because of giri. It's something that you can't explain to the layman. You have to experience it."


"All I know," he said slowly, "is that I owe her everything. And would gladly give her everything if she would accept it from me." I accepted his words. They seemed to say it all.


"Just take it slow, Petey," I answered. "She's not a kid anymore, but you're both still young. You have time."


"I'm not going anywhere," he reminded me, smiling sardonically.


We just stood there in the courtyard, letting the autumn sun filter through the reddening leaves. The silence seemed appropriate somehow. A chapter had closed on Peter's life, but a new one was starting.


"I dunno about you, Ruskie," I commented, breaking the silence, "but I could use a belt. You up for some heavy drinking?"


"Can you get drunk on saspirilla?" he asked, smiling.


"I dunno," I answered as we headed for the garage. "Let's go find out."

[Tre Styles]

Kirayoshi,

I have to give you mad props. I think we should petition Marvel and have you write a Collossus mini....now that's one series I think SHOULD be made! You're good! :cool:

[For the Good of X]

Kirayoshi - you do an amazing job of capturing the X-characters' voices. Very...Claremontian without all the jingo and bad tics.

[Rachel Grey]

Kirayoshi, mad props. Maaaaaaaaaaad props. :D

[Kirayoshi]

Kirayoshi - you do an amazing job of capturing the X-characters' voices. Very...Claremontian without all the jingo and bad tics.D'oh! I forgot to have them say 'nigh-invulnerable' or 'focused totality'! I'll have to work on that.:rolleyes:

Oh, all you J. Harper fans, check out 'Dreams of Fire' (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2127627/1/). Ties in with his main storyline, 'Deathless', centers on Kitty/Peter(sort of) and is hot enough to grill a steak!

[Mr. Jip]

Giddy about Giri~~!!~~

[Tre Styles]

Giri is like 1,000,000 x's infinity better than GIGLI....but then again almost anything is.... ;)

[Ontir]

"Ahm invulnerble when ahm blastin'..."
"What's a body ta do?"
"I was raised in a demonic limbo..."

You've got to love Claremontisms!

[J Harper]

I've started a new collaboration with my e-pen pal and partner-in-crime Lia Fail. Here's the initial scene, which I wrote.


Muir (Part 1)


On a gray early afternoon Peter Rasputin stood at the edge of an escarpment overlooking the sea, watching the tumultuous Atlantic waves swell and crash over the thin strip of shingle beach below. The dull, fleecy mass of clouds overhead spat slightly as a cold wind redolent of salt blew from over the ocean. Peter felt none of it – in his armored state, he was impervious to the environmental conditions around him. How he wished otherwise. He raised his steel hands, examined them through narrowed eyes. He curled his fingers. They felt stiff, clumsy. It was hard to paint with them, and almost impossible to draw. Perhaps in time he would grow use to it. He did not want to. Once, he enjoyed his powers, despite how they marked him as different; the god-like strength of his steel form, its almost supernatural durability – what a wonderful thing, being able to become a physical paragon with but a second’s thought. Now, his armor felt like a prison – confining, suffocating. His hands clenched into tight fists. He needed to get out. Peter took a breath, closed his eyes, and concentrated, pushing at the tangible barrier injury had interwoven throughout his entire being. His face became strained. Knots of discomfort swelled in his arms, legs and back. The barrier distended against his mental exertion, but refused to yield. Peter hissed, gritted his teeth, redoubled his efforts. After an interminable moment of pain, energy coruscated over his body. Peter fell to one knee, gasping, sweat beading on his now human brow. He looked at his large, calloused hands, flexed his fingers, turned them over to look at their backs. A smile flitted briefly over his lips. “It is so good,” he said out loud, “to have flesh again.”

“Tell me about it.” Peter blinked in surprised and looked over his shoulder. Behind him stood Kitty, bundled up in sweats, leaning slightly on a cane. “I never thought it’d be such a joy, being able simply to touch things.” She walked over, moving slowly, with care. She looked down at him, a smile brightening her pale, wan face. “Looking good, Petey.”

Peter chuckled, smiling back. “Thank you, Kitty. You are looking well yourself.” His expression became thoughtful. “But, I wonder if you should be outside right now. You have only just recovered.”

“I could ask the same of you,” Kitty replied.

“I was not injured as badly.”

“It was bad enough. You only started moving again a day before Moira finally let me out of that damn containment chamber. I’m so tired of being cooped up all the time. I just had to get out and get some fresh air.” Kitty started to sit down. Peter offered her his hand, but she waved it off. She plopped down and let out a soft groan. “I’m moving like my grandma,” she complained.

Peter smiled. “It is but a temporary condition, I’m sure. No doubt very soon you’ll be your old self, running the rest of us into the ground with your boundless energy.”

Kitty laughed. She laid her cane across her knees and looked out over the straights, her smile fading as her countenance became contemplative. Peter settled down next to her, sitting Indian style, rolling his shoulders, cricking his neck, enjoying sensations long dulled by his armored state. They sat for a while in companionable silence, neither feeling the need to fill it with unnecessary talk. Suddenly Kitty shivered. Peter noticed. He unzipped his sweat coat, shrugged out of it and offered it silently to Kitty. She shook her head. “Thank you, but no. I’m okay.”

“You are cold. Take it, please.”

“I’m fine, really Peter. Besides, what about yourself?”

Peter shrugged dismissively. “I am Russian. This,” he gestured with his free hand, “is a balmy spring day to me.”

Kitty looked at Peter, then down at the coat. Smiling, she accepted it, wrapping it around her, its front hem pooling in her lap. “Thank you.” Peter nodded. She looked around, up at the sky, across the flat, grassy land stretching between them and Moira’s home and laboratory complex, over at the barren, gnarled, salt-stunted tree crouching near the escarpment’s precipice. She sighed softly, gazed moodily across the straights. “Pretty miserable today, don’t ya think?”

“I don’t know,” answered Peter. “Even gray days have their own beauty. There is a… grandeur… to this weather, so lonely and aloof. It appeals to me. I think tomorrow I’ll try to capture it on canvas, if I have the energy for it.”

Kitty smiled affectionately at Peter. “I bet you could find the beautiful side to anything.”

Peter smirked. He was about to say something but suddenly checked himself, his face growing grave. He looked down at the grass. “No. There are some things that will never be beautiful, were never beautiful to begin with.”

Kitty pursed her lips, her own thoughts mirroring Peter’s expression. She nodded in agreement, pulled her knees up to her chest, resting her arm and chin on top of them. “Do you think they’re all right, Storm, Logan, Rogue and the others? We haven’t heard from them in such a long time.”

“I am sure that they are fine,” Peter assured her quietly. “Ororo and Wolverine are no amateurs. Our friends are in good hands.”

“I wish they were all back here, where it’s safe,” Kitty murmured wistfully.

“I but wish I were fit enough to help them.” Kitty glanced up at Peter, startled.

“Are you actually saying you want to fight?”

Peter shrugged. “I do not like violence, but neither am I afraid to use it, when there is cause. There is much cause for it now. The Marauders, and whomever they serve, must not be allowed to escape unpunished. They are as great an evil as Proteus.” He frowned, remembering that battle against Moira’s insane son from three years ago. He had slain Proteus himself, not five hundred yards away from where he and Kitty sat now. “They are more so, in fact. As cruel as he was, at his core Proteus was a confused child, doing what he must to survive. There is nothing on Earth that can excuse the Marauders for what they did to the poor Morlocks, to Kurt, to you.”

“I… I guess you’re right,” Kitty admitted reluctantly. She buried her face against her forearms. “Still, I think that… that if it meant never having going up against them again, I would let them get away.”

Peter glanced down at Kitty, started. A thoughtful frown pursed his lips. “You are scared,” he murmured. Kitty glared up at Peter resentfully.

“Of course I’m scared, dummy!” she snapped. “I nearly died. So did you. And poor Kurt… God only knows when he’ll wake up, if ever. I have every right to be scared.”

Peter nodded. “Of course you do. I am sorry, Kitty. I did not mean for what I said to sound… accusatory.” Peter smiled, his ocean-blue eyes flashing with pleasant memories. “It is just that I am so use to seeing you so brave at the most inappropriate times, I had forgotten that you have the capacity to be scared.”

[J Harper]

Muir (Part 2)

Kitty looked closely at Peter. She gave out a soft little laugh and dropped her head against her arms again. “I’m sorry too, Peter. For yelling at you.” She laughed again, this time bitterly. “I guess… I guess I’m going yellow. I thought I was so tough… What a crock…” She looked up, gazing out across the sea again. “It’s funny, I’ve nearly lost my life before this – Magneto, the Brood, the Sidri, Plague… all of them came close to killing me. But those brushes with death didn’t make me feel the way I do now.” She glanced at Peter. “What you said, about Proteus having his reasons for how he acted, that applies to most everyone we’ve fought. But the Marauders…” she shivered, pulling Peter’s sweat coat tighter around her. Tears glimmered in her large golden-brown eyes. “It was so senseless. They killed all those people, just for existing. I… I don’t think I can ever go up against such senseless hate and evil again. If I saw Scalphunter, or worse, Harpoon…” Kitty’s hands shook, and she clenched them. “I think I’d freeze, maybe just curl up and wait to die.”

Peter carefully mulled through his thoughts before speaking. “I hope and pray, Kitty, that you never have to face evil like the Marauders again. You deserve so much better than that. But I think you underrate yourself. You are… gun-shy… right now, and with very good reason. Yet I believe if the time comes, and you meet the Marauders, you will acquit yourself admirably, and they will forever regret encountering you. You are the strongest person I know, Kitty… Stronger than even Ororo or Logan, and far, far stronger than myself.”

Kitty did not answer for a moment, just continued to stare out at the sea. Then she looked up at Peter, smiling shyly. “You really think so?”

Peter nodded. “I know so.”

“Thank you. That means a lot to me. But I think if anyone is underrating himself, it’s you. I mean, you say that I’m so much stronger than you, but here you are, not even afraid…”

“Who says that I am not afraid?” asked Peter mildly. “Of course I am afraid. How could I not be? Two of my dearest friends nearly died, and I was gravely wounded at the hands of those animals. It still scares me, thinking about that, wondering about what will happen next time. I simply refuse to let that fear rule me.”

Kitty’s smile widened. “We’ve talked about this before, I think.”

“So we have, but it is good to talk about it again, to refresh one’s memory.” Peter shrugged his shoulders. “Risk is something that we walk hand in hand with everyday. Even if you hide yourself away, it will still be there. Far better to face risk, I think, than to be afraid of it, to live but half a life, and in the end regretting paths not taken.”

Kitty looked away from Peter. “Yeah… I think you’re right…” She looked back at him, got up on one knee. “Peter…”

“Yes, Kitty?” Kitty laid a slim hand on his shoulder. He turned to look at her, and started, surprised by her expression. Her eyes were large and glittering, the look on her face one of almost desperate longing. Without warning she closed the gap between them, wrapping strong, slim arms around his broad shoulders, kissing him fiercely on the lips. Peter sat still, frozen. Then, almost as soon as it began, Kitty pulled away, fright replacing desire on her face, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Oh God, Peter,” she gasped. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have. You still… you don’t feel that way… Oh God!” Sobbing, humiliated, she turned away, scrambling to get up to her feet. Peter broke out of his stupor, reached out with a hand and grabbed Kitty by the arm. Kitty stopped, turned back to face him, not sure what to make of his ineffable expression. Suddenly his eyes flashed and he pulled her towards him, catching her in a powerful embrace, kissing her with bruising, hungry force. Kitty let out a little gasp of surprise, then hugged and kissed him back. She moaned into his mouth as a beautiful heat rose up within her. She felt like someone quenching her thirst after a terrible, interminable drought.

Then Peter froze, his eyes snapping open. He pulled away from Kitty sharply, his expression unreadable as he stared at her. He shut his eyes tight, agony tensing his face. It passed quickly. He bowed his head, lifted it, and smiled sadly at her, his eyes bright with pain, regret and longing, tears glistening at their edges. He kissed her gently on the forehead, stood up and walked away. Kitty watched him, feeling confused and uncertain. “Peter,” she called out. He hesitated for a moment, and then continued, moving as fast as he could without actually running. He detoured around the lab complex, making way for the other side of Muir Island. “Peter,” Kitty whispered. She pulled his sweatshirt tighter around herself. She shivered, but not from the cold.

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

My God, J, don't stop now!

I always enjoy lost scene stories. There's a great Spider-Man 2 movie piece over at fanfiction.net called "Identity Crisis" (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/1961403/1/)(no relation to the current JLA debacle) which answered the question, "How did the passengers of the train Spider-Man rescued from Doctor Octopus keep the secret of his appearance?" So far I'm enjoying this missing scene from 'Fall of the Mutants'.

You ever consider rewriting Peter's first encounter with Pete Wisdom, just to show how that scene would have played if Warren Ellis had any idea how to write Peter in character?

[Tommy]

Jerry: On today’s shows we are talking about couples living through comas. Our first guest is a geologist from Upstate New York lets welcome it for Alex Summers.

(Alex walks out)

Jerry: So why are you here Alex?

Alex: Well I have been dating this woman (Lorna) for years now. And recently I was put into a coma during an accident in time and space. Well when I woke up she proposed marriage. But then I realized I had feelings for this nurse. But then I realized the feelings were not real. Then Lorna went all *beep* insane.

Jerry: Wow sounds complicated. Lets bring her out.

(Lorna walks in)

Jerry: Do you know why you are here?

Lorna: Because this *beep* right here cannot make up his *beep* mind.

Jerry: Those are some harsh words. Alex do you have anything to say to Lorna.

Alex: I love you honey, but I am really confused. One minute I am with you, then I am with Madelyn Pryor, then I am with Jean Gray (kinda), then I am back with you, then this random nurse… it is all so confusing.

Lorna: Go *beep* yourself. You be stepping out all over town. Macking on all them honeys. You *beep* . Well it is just because I am to much woman for you anyway!

(Lorna Take off her top)
(Crowd goes wild)

Jerry: Well there seems to be one more person in this story so lets bring out Nurse Annie!

(Annie walks in and Lorna leaps off her chair and start punching her)
(Two burly men pull them apart)

Jerry: Now Annie can you tell us what is going on here?

Annie: Well when Alex came in I was like he is such a total hottie! And then my son woke him up out of his coma and I was like so majorly bumed out because he was back with that slut bag over there.

Lorna: Bitch!

(Lorna leaps out of her seat and bitch slaps Annie. They tussle for a bit only to have the two burly men pull them apart again)

Annie: Owww! But then Alex was like all up in my grill. And I was all like Cool!

Jerry: Did it ever occur to you that coming in between a couple who had been together for years might not have been a good idea?

Annie: Well I didn’t expect Lorna to go all Bates Motel on me.

Lorna: You *beep* *beep* head with a *beep* and a*beep* in your *beep*

Annie: Shut up *beep**beep**beep*

Alex: Calm the *beep* down.

Lorna: Shut up you *beep*

Annie: You’re the *beep*

Lorna: *beep* you.

(Lorna leaps out of her chair and starts to pummel Annie. The two men try to pull them apart but Lorna has a strand on Annie’s hair. They pull hard and the hair is ripped out)

Jerry: For my final thought I would just like to say that it is always a bad idea to get involved with someone who already has a partner. No one gets out of that situation unhurt. So take care of yourself and each other.

Announcer: On tomorrow’s show Scott has something to admit to Jean and Bobby learns who has a secret crush on him.

[Tre Styles]

Pure poetry Emma, pure poetry. :D
In other news, I finished the sixth chapter of Clan X: A Family United....and I have pictures of some of the Clan X members on the main page. You can check out the fun at:
Clan X: A Family United (http://www.geocities.com/dasynchster/index.html) :cool:

[J Harper]

My God, J, don't stop now!

I always enjoy lost scene stories. There's a great Spider-Man 2 movie piece over at fanfiction.net called "Identity Crisis" (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/1961403/1/)(no relation to the current JLA debacle) which answered the question, "How did the passengers of the train Spider-Man rescued from Doctor Octopus keep the secret of his appearance?" So far I'm enjoying this missing scene from 'Fall of the Mutants'.

You ever consider rewriting Peter's first encounter with Pete Wisdom, just to show how that scene would have played if Warren Ellis had any idea how to write Peter in character?

Hey there, Kirayoshi.

I finished my second pass on Muir and sent it back to Lia on Thanksgiving Morning. Hopefully she'll have her second pass done by next weekend. I have no firm idea on when it'll be finished, but right now I'm thinking maybe mid to late December. It'll make a nice Christmas present to the Kiotr clique on FFNet.

I actually read Identity Crisis, thanks to one of your recommendations. I liked it a lot. Very clever, and jells very well with what happened in Spider-Man 2.

I actually have an idea for a fic dealing with a split from the infamous 'Colossus Goes Nuts' issue of Excalibur. It's called Cold Steel. Here's the general plot - Peter goes to Muir, sees Kitty with Wisdom. Instead of snapping, as he did in the mainstream MU, he simply walks away without saying a word. He is now totally empty, his life a shambles. His family is dead. He has burned his bridges with the X-Men and does not want to go back to them. Avalon is destroyed, and even if what happened with Holocaust had not occurred, he now knows that his attempts to reform the Acolytes was doomed to failure, as long as Exodus held sway over them. The girl he fell back in love with has found someone else. With nothing else to do, Peter loses himself in London for months, working as a laborer during the week and selling sketches to tourists on the weekend. Then, one day, Peter is harassed by some hooligans. He snaps and beats the hell out of them without needing to shift forms. Every time he hits one, something pops in him and he feels a black joy surge in his blood. Peter knows now for certain something is very wrong with him, and what is worse, he just doesn't care.

Eventually a wealthy, and rather shady, businessman gets wind of the incident. He does some research and discovers that Peter is the X-Man Colossus. He tracks down Peter and offers him a choice - agree to bodyguard his daughter for a fabulous retainer or else he lets everyone around Peter know he's a mutant. Peter agrees - not because he's intimidated, but because he has nothing better to do. There are complications, however. For one, the said daughter is such a wildcat and spoiled brat she makes Paris Hilton seem a model of rectitude. Second, someone with connections wants her - bad, sending various nasties to fetch her.

This story is basically a rift off of Robert B. Parker's Valediction, the novel where Susan Silverman leaves Spenser. Peter is in that gray, cold place Spenser was, not caring whether he lives or dies. Unfortunately, the chances of Cold Steel actually seeing the light of day is rather low, for two reasons. First, Deathless, and what I have planned for after it, is consuming most of my creative energy. I don't want to leave that cycle just yet. Last, I'm intimidated by the research I'm going to have to do to make the story work. Not only do I need to read Ellis era Excalibur, copies of which I don't have, but I have to research England and the UK, a country I only know the most superficial things about.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Tommy]

I have a feeling this is going to be the last Jerry Springer writting I do unless people really really like them.

Jerry: Today’s show is about adultery. I would like to bring out our first guest Scott Summers.

(Scott enters)

Jerry: Hello Scott. Would you like to tell us why you are here?

Scott: Well I am a married man. I love my wife, but things have gotten a little strained between us lately.

Jerry: How so?

Scott: Well Jerry she has been act’n all high and mighty. And she kinda died on me again. But anyways I met this hot girl who treats me like I am a man and I wanna date her.

Jerry: Well let’s bring her out. Everyone say hello to Jean.

(Jean enters)

Jerry: Jean do you know why you are here?

Jean: No.

Jerry: Scott has something he wants to tell you.

Scott: Honey, baby girl. I love you. But you ain’t meet’n my needs. So I am dumping you for Emma.

Jean: You *beep* what?

Scott: You are all cold and *beep*.

Jean: *beep* you!

Jerry: Well let’s bring out Emma

(Emma enters)
(The audience boos)
(Jean flies out of her chair and starts wailing on Emma)
(Two bodyguards separate them)

Jerry: Now Emma, Scott is a married man you know.

Emma: Well that *beep* over there don’t take care of him Jerry! I love him Jerry! She can go *beep* herself!
Jean: *beep* you! How could you give me up for that *beep* Scott? I gave this marriage everything!

Jerry: Everything? I understand you have something to confess to Scott, Jean.

Jean: Okay so I might have kissed our friend Logan a few times.

Scott: You *beep* Logan?

Jean: I did not! And it is no worse than you *beep* Emma!

Scott: I knew you were a *beep*! And Emma and I haven’t even touched! We only thought about it you *beep*

Emma: That’s telling that *beep*

Jean: Stay out of it you *beep*

Emma: Bitch!

(Emma picks up her chair and throws it at Jean’s head. She misses but Jean dives at her. Emma bites Jean but the two are pulled apart)
(The audience screams “Jerry, Jerry, Jerry”)

Jean: Well I should have seen this one coming. Tell them about your fir5st wife you *beep*!

Jerry: First wife?

Scott: Well I loved Jean but she died! So I hooked up with this chick named Madelyn. And then she got this nasty ass S.T.D…

Jean: She was pregnant you ignorant *beep*!

Scott: And it turned out Jean was still alive so I started putting the moves on her.

Jerry: You left your pregnant wife?

Scott: She had popped it out by then. But I was like *beep* that. Plus it turned out she was an evil clone all along.

Jerry: I find it hard to believe that you could spend five years with this woman and not realize it was an evil clone.

Scott: She was hot! And Looked like Jean.

Jerry: Well let’s bring her out!

(Madelyn Pryor enters and leaps onto Jean and tries to strangle her. Emma leaps onto Madelyn’s back and start punching her. All three women roll off the stage into the cheering audience. Several bodyguards pull them off.)

Jerry: Madelyn how do you feel?

Madelyn: He left me with our infant son for that *beep*! Well at least she got hers!

Scott: I left because you were being a total *beep* with a *beep* and *beep**beep*!

Madelyn: *beep* you!

Emma: Jerry I gotta say something! Jean totally attacked me when she found out Scott and I were thinking about *beep* each other! That is the kind of *beep**beep* she is.

Madelyn: She is totally a *beep*!

Scott: Did that *beep**beep* ever even say anything to me? No she just goes all out on *beep* Emma.

Jerry: Is this true?

Jean: He was thinking about *beep* Emma!

Emma: He needed a real woman not some skanky-ass *beep*-bag.

Scott: Well you were *beep* Logan.

Jean: I never *beep* Logan. I only kissed him. Once or five or six times.

Scott: You liar I bet you *beep* in that cell in Genosha.

Jean: I didn’t you *beep*!

(Jean leaps out of her chair and attacks Scott. Scott punches her in her head. Emma jumps on top of them and starts to scratch Jean)
(The audience goes wild)
(Madelyn sits back with a smile on her face)

Jerry: For my final thought today I would like to tell people that if you cannot commit you should not be in serious relationships. Today we saw several people who couldn’t commit no matter how much they loved each other. And look at how many people got hurt in the process.

[Rachel Grey]

Rachel Grey, Rahne & Illyana probably wrote some terrible teenage angst poetry whilst serving as New Mutants.


This post gave me an idea. :)

------------------------------------------------------------------------
The horrors of storage.


"No, I'm not kidding, I was digging around in the attic and found my old Notebook of Horrificly Bad Angst."

"Hehe. Oh God yeah... Jeez. Hey wanna hear some of the bad poetry I wrote back then?"

" *Ahem!* Okay...

Ruined buildings hunch over me like claws waiting to rend my soul.
I hear terrified breathing as I near my goal.- Shut up! Back then I thought poetry had to rhyme -
A leap, a pounce, a howl
to alert my master most foul.
The kill is swift and brutal
yet another evening fruitfull.
Then back to my cage at the pound
a little pat on the head for his most sucessfull Hound."

"You okay, Pryde? You sound like you're hyperventilating."

"Hmmm? Really?! Okay, you and Pete have fun! When you get back, tell me everything. Leave nothing out! Bye Kitty, love you too."

[J Harper]

Even though only one of you will probably enjoy it, I've decided to post a sneak peek of Deathless (www.fanfiction.net/s/1925143/1/) Chapter Ten: Treachery. Click on the link if you want to know what's going on, though I must warn you, Deathless is now a very long read.


Deathless

By

Jeremy Harper


Note – The Astonishing X-Men are the property of Marvel Comics, and are used without permission.


Chapter 10 Treachery


“It took great effort,” whispered Koschei the Deathless. “Dobrynski wove powerful charms of obfuscation, and I think the hand of the Old One himself contested against me. But in the end, my craft prevailed. Behold, my darling son – the resting place of the Eye of Volos.”

Nikolai the Deathless peered closely at the ornately jeweled globe floating above the cupped claw-fingered hands of a gargoyle imp carved of black marble. “Kyoto, Japan,” he murmured, his voice purring like a drowsy tiger’s. “Unexpected.”

“Yes,” agreed Koschei. “I knew Dobrynski would not dare leave the pieces of the key within the boundaries of Mother Russia, fearing that their presence would hasten my awakening. But I did not suspect that one of the segments would find its way into Oriental lands, especially so soon after that fool of a Romanov lost a war to those monkeys.”

“It is somewhere within – or near – the grounds of the Imperial Palace.” Nikolai rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “The Japanese once considered their royal family divinity. Perhaps that is another factor in why it took you so long to divine the Eye’s location.”

“Perhaps,” agreed Koschei. “Foreign gods do not take kindly to strangers spying on their domains – but no matter. I want you to go in force to Kyoto within the hour. Sweep aside any who oppose you, and bring back the Eye. Make haste - this waiting grows tedious.”

“As you command, Father. I foresee no difficulties – there are fewer heroes in Japan than in the Americas. With the druzhina and a hundred zalozhiny, I will have it in short order. I shall take Solovey, Vultariax and Myedvyed Tsar.”

“No, not Solovey. Take Volkevich instead.” Nikolai looked curiously at his father, his golden eyes widening a trifle.

“May I ask why?”

“I have a task that requires Solovey’s particular attention,” answered Koschei with studied carelessness. “It is but a trifle, my son. You have far more important matters to concentrate on.”

Nikolai nodded thoughtfully. “As you say, Father. I will find a way to get along without Solovey, or Danila. He is still sleeping off his hunt from last night. I will not risk my younger brother when his wits are addled by fatigue. I will take Misery. His particular talents may prove more useful than brute force.”

“As you like it. I leave the decision in your capable hands, Nikolai,” said Koschei. Nikolai placed his hand over his heart, bowed, and left the Great Hall. Koschei watched his son depart, his agate eyes glittering with a sinister, anticipatory light.

[J Harper]

Nikolai walked through the winding, shadow-arched hallways, his thought milling thought dark speculations. He arrived at the door to his chambers and hesitated a moment before entering, staring in the direction towards Kitty’s suite. He had not spoken with her today, and very much desired to do so. He enjoyed her company immensely, despite the strange feelings she stirred; her presence soothed him in a way that even Danila could not. Should he take that as more proof of what she told him is true? Nikolai sighed. He had no time for this – duty takes precedent over pleasure. Once he returned with the Eye of Volos, he would spend the rest of the day with Kitty. He was on the verge of a revelation – he could feel it in his bones. Kitty would show him the way.

Within his chambers Nikolai found Danila asleep, his rangy body sprawled across his bed, on top of the blankets, stripped down to his loincloth, his breeches and furs massed in a heap to one side. Nikolai’s battle panoply had been set out, arrayed upon an armor stand next to his divan. He examined it quietly, fingering the silk of the greatcoat, running a fingertip over the contours of the golden mask. He inhaled sharply through his nose, an inexplicable feeling of weariness passing over him. Not even a week ago, he would have been eager to prepare, impatient to set out and do his father’s bidding. But now… He scowled violently, annoyed with this maudlin temper. Burying it beneath his will, he snapped his fingers, summoning Baldek. The ghostly manservant materialized next to him with, bowing his obedience. Nikolai swiftly undressed, removing his dark blue poet’s blouse, trousers and shoes, Baldek silently taking the clothing away. Nikolai donned first his outfit’s loose, black trousers, golden serpents coiling up the legs, white undershirt and simple under-belt. He pulled on his boots, tucking the pant cuffs into them and buckling them firmly. He allowed Baldek to help him into his blue and gold greatcoat, but waved the ghost off when he tried to pull its hood over his mane of black hair. Nikolai then girded his sword-belt, making sure his broadsword and poniard were hitched securely, then pulled on and laced up his leather gauntlets. He took the golden mask and looked at it. Its close-lipped smile seemed mocking. Nikolai bared his teeth, his deep-gold eyes reflecting his distaste. He raised his arm to throw it into the fireplace, but checked himself, again scowling. He needed to compose himself, remove himself from his feelings, or else he would not be able to function. There would be time to explore these emotions later. Right now, he could not afford to let Vultariax or Misery to take advantage of a lapse in judgment or a moment of indecision – he would regret such, though he was not precisely sure why. Sighing, he took his steel skullcap in his free hand, then turned to take care of one final, but important, matter of business. He walked over to Danila’s bed and kicked its leg, making it shiver violently. Danila awoke with a start, blinking his golden eyes owlishly. “Rouse your bones, Little Brother,” said Nikolai. “I have a task for you.”

[J Harper]

Danila’s eyes cleared. He sat up and grinned wolfishly. “The Master has found the Eye? We are going for it now?”

“Yes. But I am venturing out to fetch it. You are staying here. I want you to guard Lady Katerina while I am gone.”

Danila frowned angrily. “Am I being punished for something, Elder Brother? I returned to the Hall well before sunrise.”

“I know. I heard you enter the bedroom while I was taking my bath. You are not being punished.”

“Then why must I stay and play watchdog?” he growled. “The lady does not like me, and I do not trust her.”

“You stay and watch because I command it. That is all you need to know,” Nikolai snapped. Danila flinched and bared his throat, but his eyes were sullen, resentful. Nikolai sighed and closed his eyes. “Katerina is important to me, Little Brother. She holds truths, secrets, which I need to know if I am to put my spirit at ease. I cannot afford to lose her. I think… I think Father is planning to do her harm.”

Danila paled, his eyes growing large. Open strife between his Elder Brother and the Master would be disastrous. “Would the Master dare?”

“I know not. Ordinarily I would say no – I owe Father fealty, but as his warlord and heir I have inalienable rights he cannot revoke. Katerina is my guest, sheltered under my aegis – to hurt her would be a breach of hospitality and dishonor me. However, I am under no illusion of how far Father will go to achieve an end.” Nikolai smiled sardonically. “He dislikes Katerina’s presence as much as you do, Little Brother.”

Danila nodded, remembering Koschei’s reaction to seeing Kitty cradled in Nikolai’s arms, and the violent quarrel his command of execution had precipitated. He licked his lips and shifted nervously, a soft whine humming in his throat. “But what can I do if the Master comes for the lady?”

“Nothing. That is not your purpose. Before I leave I will lay a ward on Katerina’s chambers. If Father steps foot in them, I will be alerted and will return at once. Your task will be to keep her in her rooms, and guard her from anyone trying to get her out of them, either by force or enticement. Be very careful, Danila. Father is keeping Solovey here in the Hall, for a task that requires his particular attention.”

Danila sneered. “I neither love nor fear that bandit-troubadour, Elder Brother. Thrashing him would be a great pleasure.”

“Your bravery is commendable, but do not underestimate him. In Times before Time, he fought Ilya Muromets to standstills. Solovey Razboynik is not to be despised.” Nikolai grimaced and spat. “Maybe I fret over nothing, but better to prepare for ill than do nothing and hope for good. I cannot tarry any longer. I must prepare the zalozhiny.” He sniffed the air, then donned his mask, pulled up his hood and placed his skullcap. “Go take a bath – I doubt Katya will appreciate the smell of deer blood and old sweat. Be quick.”


Jeremy Harper

[LoneWolf21]

Excellent work as always Jeremy. Should be interesting to see where this leads. Ever read anything by Phil "Mr.Sinister" Hunn? He's done some good stories, at least two that feature Piotr pretty prominetly.

I got to get back to writing though. I have this idea for a ficlet based on Illyana venting that her best friends are geeks, Kitty with her sci-fi and Doug is a manga fan, and how she puts up with stuff like Kitty quoting Star Wars and Doug calling her "Dragon Spooker"

[Kirayoshi]

Even though only one of you will probably enjoy it, I've decided to post a sneak peek of Deathless (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/1925143/1/) Chapter Ten: Treachery. Oh, he's gotta be talkin' about ME!

And I really should invest in a thesaurus, J. I am running out of superlatives to describe your work! This plotline is getting downright byzantine in its loops and subplots and who's betraying whom setup.

I happily await seeing Korshei's comeuppance. Preferably administered by a solid steel fist to the nose, followed by his face being scorched by an irate dragon, and finally a sword being phased halfway through his midsection and then left there!

Oh, some good news for Kitty fanfic fans; ETWolverine's finished his epic two-parter over at Mutatis Mutandis (http://www.mutanthigh.com), "Future's Beginning" and "New Life, New Civilizations". The whole thing is an X-Men/Star Trek crossover centering around Kitty. FB involves the heroes of the Marvel Universe led by Captain America as they fight against Khan Noonien Sighn in the Eugenics Wars, and follows Kitty as a lieutenant in Cap's superhero army. NLNC shows Kitty(who became functionally immortal at the end of FB, and that's all I'm saying about that) joining the crew of the USS Enterprise, NCC-1701E, under the command of Captain Jean-Luc Picard, as the Federation opens peaceful negotiations with the Shi'ar Empire. ETWolverine wrote a damn good story that'll please both X-Geeks and Trekkers alike. There's even a few choice Kiotr moments.

[J Harper]

Excellent work as always Jeremy. Should be interesting to see where this leads. Ever read anything by Phil "Mr.Sinister" Hunn? He's done some good stories, at least two that feature Piotr pretty prominetly.

I got to get back to writing though. I have this idea for a ficlet based on Illyana venting that her best friends are geeks, Kitty with her sci-fi and Doug is a manga fan, and how she puts up with stuff like Kitty quoting Star Wars and Doug calling her "Dragon Spooker"

Hey Joey!

Thanks for the kind words. I plan on restarting the story later today. No idea when I'll actually release it, but hopefully sometime before the New Year.

I've actually read a bit of 'Mr. Sinister' over at FFNet. He's pretty good. I did like his Colossus story, about Peter at Illyana's grave, but I haven't cared much for his current one, about a AU Marvel Universe where the Soviets invaded the US. Not that I think it's badly written or anything, but the scenario just doesn't appeal to me.

You should try writing that vignette. It'd be funny, and I know my friend Lia would definitely enjoy it. How's the X-Men manga project you told me about going?

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

Hey K.

Thanks for the kind words. I'm glad you've enjoyed Deathless so much, and have supported it since the beginning way back in June. The hammer will be dropping on Koschei in the near future, don't you worry. Hope you'll be around for the finale.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Tommy]

Rouge lay as still as death. Her eyes moved rapidly back and forth under her lids. She was having a severely disturbing nightmare. Portents of the future and visions of the past seemed to be hurling themselves at her across the nightmarescape.

Outside it was raining as if in sympathy to Rouge’s nightmare. One person was awake to notice. He briefly wondered if the young woman in front of him had ever come into contact with the mutant Storm.

His shadow crossed over Rouge. He leaned down as if to kiss her but held back at the last moment. Outside the rain pounded the window.

“Do you know how many lines must cross to bring about the future? How many points of light must shine in the darkness?” he asked whispering in her ear. “You have a great role to play in the future. But this body is merely the beginning.”

Rouge seemed to calm down. Her eyes stopped their rapid movement.

The man pulled out a small syringe. He pressed it slowly into her skin. She somehow did not wake up even as he pressed down the top. Rouge let out a little moan.

Outside a bolt of lightning crossed the sky. The whole world was lit up. Had Rouge been awake she would have seen the face of death above her. A pale white face with blood red eyes and a red diamond sitting like a crown jewel.

“Yes tomorrow you will go and fight. And for once you will keep what you steal. She will be utterly drained and you will have introduced Kree into the global mutant gene base. Then when you meet Gambit he will fall deeply in love with you. And through your pair you will give birth to the ultimate counter part to Scott Summers and Jean Grey. You are the Grand Mother of the future.” His gloved hand stroked her face. Then he was gone. Vanished into nothingness.

Rouge woke up screaming. She clutched the covers to her body. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Her door flew open and the woman she loved most in the world entered. Raven held her in their arms, but was careful not to touch her bare skin. No one had ever loved Rouge like this before. It was for Raven that she was going to fight Ms. Marvel today. For Raven.

(This is the first time I have tried serious fan fiction so any comments would be appreciated.)

[Ontir]

Emma, it's good, but I think you meant Rogue, instead of Rouge.

[Tommy]

Emma, it's good, but I think you meant Rogue, instead of Rouge.

Spell check will do that on occasion.

[Greyhame]

I thought of this story yesterday and since I saw this thread I figured I would go ahead and write it out and post it. I just wrote it and its not edited so bare in mind it is a draft as you read it.

Here we go:

“Database entry, new, subject: McRay, Quinn, 16 years of age. Abilities: Omega Level Offensive Psi. Power Classification: Dangerously Unstable, Containment Required.”

Charles Xavier is the world’s most powerful mind, and one of its most powerful optimists. He has spent the better part of his life hoping to achieve equality in a world were such equality is always and ever, a dream. But it is his dream, and he works diligently to see it achieved, and while he has had his successes, the dream remains merely that, and his failures mount. Today he has failed yet again, and he wonders again as he has many times of late if his dream can stand up to many more.

The hum of the cooling fans is all the noise to distract him as he makes his new entry. An entry into a database which contains vital information on every mutant known to him. The subject of the entry was detected not two days ago as the first manifestation of his powers was detected, most likely, by every psi-sensitive on the western hemisphere. The young man named Quinn McRay woke up to a brand new world, with powers far beyond those of any human being and in his case far beyond most of the mutants in the world. This new world should have been a great journey for him, a quest of learning and enlighten as he learned to harness his powers. Unfortunately for him his fledgling powers were not some timid as telepathy or telekinesis and were in no way under his control.

He found his dear mother first. She had been making eggs for breakfast. She was lying on the floor still as the grave when he took to rouse her. She was gone though, bleeding from her ears, eyes, mouth, and nose. Like any good child he ran frantically to tell his father only to find him slumped on the floor in the bathroom, victim of the same fate. His older sister Mia, the hair dryer still clutched in her hand as she lay lifeless on the side of her vanity. The baby, God help it, the baby in its crib, not a year old… not a year.

No thoughts of 9-1-1 ran through young Quinns mind. He thought only of getting help and getting it quick. He ran to the Johnson’s next door, a sweet elderly couple, both dead, both bled out. Young Quinton cried out to God in those eternal few minutes. His mind screamed to the all mighty as only a terrified child’s can. But as is so often the case, the answer came only as silence. How many houses did he go to? Does it really matter? How many people heard his thoughts as he reached out for them in his torment? Several blocks away his girlfriend Emily heard him reach out. His best friend Frank heard his cry as well. His teammates on the varsity football team heard him. In the course of only 15 minutes little Quinn’s mind had reached out to over 3400 people. 3400 Friends, family, enemies, acquaintances, co-workers, teachers, people he had passed on the street, even some children from his Sunday school class when he was 4 years old. In 15 minutes they all heard his mind cry out to them, and they all died the same grizzly fate his family and neighbors suffered.

It only took those 15 minutes for them to get the jet into his vicinity. Using the power of his mind Charles Xavier shut the boy down from the jet as his brother Cain, the mystically powered Juggernaut, chosen for his strong psionic resistance plummeted to the ground and quickly the secured the boy in a containment field. It was imperative that they use the most powerful neural inhibitors available to them to keep the boys power in check. Cargo in tow they returned with young Quinn to the mansion. The danger room was converted into psionically shielded lab so that Charles and Henry could examine the boy without making any contact with his 5 senses. The reason for all the caution was detailed in Hank’s journal report:

[Greyhame]

The subject is an as of yet undetermined level of psi. Apparently there is no manifestation of the common psi-sensitive abilities. Telepathy, Telekinesis, Empathy, and all other Psi-Testing proves negative. What Charles and I have learned so far has shed a bright luminescence on some of the more dormant processes of the mutant brain. It is indeed both intriguing and disturbing this subconscious manifestation of psychic weaponry. I do not say weaponry lightly but I am at a loss as to how to better classify this ability. It appears to have no positive application. The ability to disrupt the cerebral superstructure at the merest thought, it is something we could not have planned for. In the terms of the Lay man anyone who has ever come in contact with one of the boys 5 senses is susceptible to instant and painful death upon such time as the boy so much as thinks about them. The idlest of thoughts about any person he has ever known, met, or crossed on the street in passing pulls up a genetic profile in his brain of that person, a mental fingerprint system of sorts and having found some record of that persons looks, the sound of their voice, their scent, their touch, or even their taste sends an enormously powerful wave of psionic energy that seeks out that person and having reached them the shock to their brain causes seizure, brain hemorrhaging, and death. I suppose we can take some measure of comfort in that the boy must come into some form of sensical contact with the person and not merely an image of them on the television or a voice on the radio. The loss of life today would have been unimaginable if that were the case. Perhaps in the interim we may take some small measure of solace in this fact as we proceed.

Upon further diagnosis it would seem it is safe to communicate with young Quinn through video display and speakerphone. Because an image is not physical contact we can safely have discourse with the boy while keeping him contained in the psionic shell we have erected around the danger room. We will continue to work towards a solution for the boy’s dilemma. Charles wants to explain to him what is going on and what happened today. I feel we have a long night ahead.

Confound these less than adequate cranial qualities of mine! 27 hours. 27 hours we have been hammering away at this and we have gained nothing that can help this child. I have not the heart to tell poor Charles yet but all the data we have, which is all of it, screams the inevitable truth that he will not want to hear. We can not help this boy. The best we can do is contain him within psi-inhibitors until such day as he passes from this world. We can not, and will not, release this poor child much as it my break our hearts. He is walking death for any and everyone he has come in contact with. 3400 is a lot of people but it is not even a percentage of the total numbers of the populace that from birth to now he has come in contact with. And a mere stray thought will kill them. Obviously the boy would try not to think of anyone. The irony being that as soon as you try not to think of someone you have already thought of them. I will brief Charles and then I must take my rest before I fall flat over on my beakers, and God knows what I would wake up as.

[Greyhame]

“Hank was right. And he was also right about my reaction.” Charles thought as he closed McCoy’s notebook. “Perhaps arrogance is my fatal flaw. I do not believe that anyone is beyond help, beyond redemption. Logan has often disagreed with me but I persist, I must persist, even though I sometimes wonder why I must.” Charles picked up one of two video disks from his desk and placed it in the drive slot. The gentle hum of the drive brought forth the contents as the silence was broken by surveillance footage from the Danger Room:

“Quinn? Quinn can you hear me? I am Professor Charles Xavier. I am here to help you with what you experienced yesterday.” The boy sat silent with his head slung forward; He appeared almost catatonic until finally lifting his head he spoke. “What happened? What happened to my family? Who did that to them? Why didn’t they take me too? What the hell did we do? My baby sister she…” Quinn sobbed uncontrollably, confronted again by the image of his infant sibling. Charles could see the kindness in the boy, the innocence, he didn’t need telepath to understand this was a good kid. Not at all the troubled youth have that typically entered the mansion. The boy was raised in the “American Dream”, a loving family, a nice standard of life, baseball games and church on Sunday. Charles covered his mouth to maintain his composure. “Quinn. I don’t know an easy way to say this, or one that will make it seem to make sense. You are a mutant Quinn, and yesterday you manifested your powers for the first time.” The boy looked up startled and indignant. “Hey! I’m not a mutant! I don’t have any powers or abilities, I don’t kill…” He stopped. The revelation of it all coming down on him like the weight bore by atlas as he held up the all of existence. “No. No, no, no! I, I did it? I made that happen to them? I’m a mutant murderer? Oh God. Oh God, Jesus, no!”

Charles sat in silence as the footage played out. He listened to himself and wondered if he could have put it a better way, made the boy more at ease. How on earth do you tell someone they accidentally killed everyone they know, and some they didn’t even think they knew? How? If God had answered young Quinn, could he have answered him even? Could God put this in comforting words?

[Greyhame]

The footage played on to the point when Charles turned, done with his address to Quinn and in an attempt to find solace confided in his X-men. Scott, Ororo, Logan, Emma, Henry, even Cain stood beside him to give their thoughts:

“Do not despair Charles, perhaps we will find some way to help the child live a normal life.” Ororo, always the voice of compassion, the voice of The Goddess. “I’m sure Henry and you will come up with something.” She looked to the blue furred feline for some comforting thought. Henry just looked at the floor and shook his head, none of his trademark eloquence and mirth to help. “The data I have is rather conclusive. I am afraid there is nothing else we can do for him.” Logan stepped up in his indomitable fashion. “So that’s all you got? The two biggest brained mutant intellects in the world and all you got for this kid is life in a cage, or life killin everything he comes in contact with? What the hell kind of solution is that? You ever been caged Henry? You ever known what its like to feel like you’ll never see the light of day again? Now you tell me you got something else brewing in that thick skull of yers other than lockin the kid up!” Henry didn’t bother responding to Logan’s taunt, looking at the ground gave all the answer he needed to give. “Contain yourself Logan, Henry and I have been working all hours on this, if he had a better solution we would be discussing it.” Charles was chastising and frustrated. “Scott, what do you think?” The X-men’s leader stood staring down onto the danger room floor through the monitor, Quinn was sobbing on a cot barely conscious. “Wolverine’s right Professor. We have to find something better to offer this kid than a lifetime of sobbing to him on a cot. Maybe it will take time, maybe we can get some outside assistance. Maybe Pym or Richards can come up with something. But this isn’t any life for the kid.” The idea of calling Reed of Hank Pym had not occurred to Charles at the time, they were so used to handling things on their own. “Perhaps your right Scott, I’ll put in a call to the Baxter building and Hank and I will conference with Reed and see if he can offer any assistance.” Emma had a distant stare fixed against the back wall, Charles could feel the turmoil swimming in her thoughts. “Emma, what do you think?” She shot a hard glance at him, an icy stare only she could manage. He felt her thoughts flood into his mind, dark, and final thoughts. She didn’t even have the composure to say them out loud. Charles looked to Cain who was also fixated on the monitor. Cain shook his head finally. “He’s just a kid Chuck. No bigger than Sammy, and worst off to boot. What kind a life is that Chuck? I been caged by you before Charley, it aint no walk on the sandy beach.”

[Greyhame]

They all voiced their opinions and he sat and listened. Finally he took Hank and left the room to contact Reed Richards. Scott, Emma, and Storm left right behind him. The video played as jus Cain and Logan remained in the control room. Cain fixated on the monitor, Wolverine on the ground. Logan snatched an unopened lager he had sat on the side of the console. One claw popped the top of the bottle as Logan leaned on the console to take a drink. Their eyes met momentarily when Cain finally took his eyes off the monitor:

“Hell of a thing aint it Cain? Sixteen years old and this is life for him now.” Cain frowned. “I aint in the mood to be talking about this, especially with you Logan.” Logan Stepped forward. “Fair enough Jugs, and the names Wolverine till I tell you different.” A tense and angry exchange of looks between them till finally Logan decided to exit. “I’m gonna go talk to the kid.” As he went to leave Cain’s massive hand came down gently on his shoulder. “No. The kid still has a chance. Till that changes you aint talking to him at all.” Snikt, came the sound of claws protruding from Logan’s hands. “You gonna stop me big man?” Cain held the anger back well. “I could if I felt like it runt. But right now I got the helmet, I got the protection, I will go talk to him. Last thing he needs is you pushing him to let you gut him like a deer.” Logan sheathed his claws, it seemed Juggernaut knew him better than the rest of the team let on. “Fine, talk to the kid if you think it’ll help. By the time you’re done we should have heard something from Richards.” Cain picked up his helmet by the door and exited.

Charles pondered the exchange caught by the cameras. He did know Wolverine well enough to know how he would react. Well enough to know he would think it proper to give the boy a choice to be put out of his misery. He knew this all too well, and the hypocrisy he felt over it was maddening. Many times had Logan played the part of executioner despite Charles’ unwillingness to seek such final solutions? Many times had Charles comforted himself knowing that it was not him who had to make the hard decision of life and death? He felt shamed at the knowledge that on some subconscious level he needed Wolverine to make those decisions. How many died over the years to Erik’s atrocities? How many times did Charles take the high road, how many lives had it cost just so that in the end it would always be Wolverine’s burden to bear the weight of the killing stroke. How many times has Charles Francis Xavier looked the other way, knowing deep down that Logan’s solution was the only one that worked?

[Greyhame]

Charles ejected the disk and placed it aside. He picked up the disk labeled “Danger Room Floor” and placed it in the drive. Again the whir, and it was time for Charles to see just what it was Cain said to Quinn to make the difference, to make the boy happy.

“How you feelin kid?” The mammoth form said as he sat down next to Quinn. The boy jumped up with a start and screamed at Cain frantically. “No! Get out! Get out before my brain hurts you! You have to…” Cain shushed the kid and tapped on his helmet. “See this kid; it makes me immune to all sorts of brain attacks, including yours. Plus your power is being dampened by the Psi-Shields in here.” Quinn calmed down after letting the statements sink in. “So what do you want then? What? You come to tell me I killed the President while I was at it?” Cain awkwardly shook his head. “No kid, I just came to talk to yah. To let you know that everyone here, they are mostly decent folks, And they’ll all help you if they can. Course don’t ever tell em I said so but my step brother Xavier, he’ll do the impossible if he can to help you out.” Quinn looked angry but he decided to at least try to get some more specific answers. “So what are they saying about me? The Professer guy, he wouldn’t really level with me on a lot of stuff. Said they had inconclusive data or some other science geek talk. So you gonna level with me, big bad super villain that you are?” Cain looked a little taken aback. “Yeah kid I will level with yah. And I aint really a super villain no more either.” The kid turned his back to Cain. “Fair enough man, so give me the 411.” Cain shifted himself in his seat for a minute before answering. “Well, damn it kid, they got nothing. As far as they can tell there is no way to keep you from killing anyone you think about. They are gonna talk that that smart stretch job Richards and see what he thinks but I don’t know if he is gonna have anything for you. Xavier and the Blue Panther looking guy are the best there is on mutants, and I don’t think Richards really knows squat about em. If I had to tell it like I see it kid I would say they are grabbing at straws.” Cain went silent. Quinn bristled, anger welled up in him as he clenched his fists. “That’s it! That’s all you got? Sorry kid your F*#&ing screwed! My family is dead! Everyone I know and love, even the people I don’t know that well, even the people I hate, there all dead because God made me a MUTANT! And all you can tell me is they got nothing? And that means what? I just go on killing everyone I ever come acrossed? What the hell are they going to do with me! I don’t want to hurt anyone! Oh God I never wanted to hurt anyone.” Quinn collapsed on the floor in a fury of sobs and tears. Cain stood up, he looked like he was hesitating for something. “I, I’m uh, I’m sorry kid. The best they can do right now is leaving you here where you can’t hurt anyone. They can’t let you out or you’ll kill people. But if you stay here they can make it better on you. You might be stuck here but they can make this room into anything you want it to be. You can still have a life kid, this isn’t just some gray dank cage.” Quinn looked up, he was shivering with emotions. “Well that makes it all better doesn’t it? Don’t you get it dumb ass! I killed them! I killed everyone! Everyone in my life is dead! When I die there won’t even be anyone to mourn me because I killed them, because I’ll die mourning for them, all of them! Don’t you get it man, I can’t live with that. I don’t want to F*@#ing live with that you hear me!” Cain was losing control of the situation and he knew it, he knew he was no counselor or teacher, he barely had a reign on his own problems right now. “Cmon Quinn, don’t say that. Everyone here has had some bad things happen in their past. We can try and help you work…” Quinn cut him off. “Work through it? You were going to say work through it! How do I work through it? I can barely think in this room! These things you have setup around me, I can feel them in my head. It’s the mother of all migraines in here and all I can think about is the pain I have inflicted on 3427 innocent people! And you want to help me work through it?! Well let me tell you how you can help super villain, you can put me out of my misery! You can let me at least die and have some measure of peace. Or is your solution for me to live the next 50 years in pain, unable to think about anything but those who I murdered, and constantly worrying that I might do it again! I’m asking you, I am begging you, don’t let me live like this!” Quinn fell at Cain’s feet drenched in sweat and tears. Cain extended his hand as if to grant the childs request but he hesitated. “No kid. I can’t do that. I aint no murderer, not anymore.” As Cain started to walk away Quinn leaped up from the floor. “What the hell is the matter with you, you worthless coward! What? You can bring building full of people crumbling to the ground, you can crush a person a mile away with a car you carelessly flung but you don’t have the balls to look me in the eye and have some God damned mercy on me!” Cain just kept walking. Quinn screamed, and when he did his power reached out. Cain’s knees buckled, the psionic energy was getting through his helmet bit by bit. It felt like his brain was going to explode. His brain was going to explode. “I feel it. I can feel your mind! God it’s like sticking my fingers into raw hamburger.” Cain reeled in pain. “Get out of my head kid, don’t do this.” Quinn lurched forward. “Sorry Super Villain, I can’t live like this. This is all too much for me. I don’t care what’s on the other side anymore, God, Devil, Darkness. I don’t care anymore, I just can’t keep going. So here’s the deal Super Villain, you stop me. You put me out of my misery or I’ll keep pushing into the hamburger. I’ll keep pushing till your dead, and when I’m done I’m walking out of here, and if I walk out you know what will happen. Everyone will die because you didn’t have the guts to stop me. That’s the deal we are making. I don’t want to hurt anyone but I’ll do it if you don’t get up and end this madness for me. For the first time in my life, I swear to God I will.” Quinn pushed harder with his mind as Juggernaut rose slowly from the floor. “Quinn! Quinton Isaiah McRay what are you doing?” The voice came from behind him but he knew the voice all too well, he spun around forgetting Cain. “Mom?” And there she was in the flesh, holding the baby, alive and here with him. “Mom! Oh my God mom you’re alright, and Katie is alright! Oh my God mom what is happening to me! What is this place? Why did they do this to me? I can’t believe, thank God your alive, thank…” his voice cut short as his neck spinal column snapped from his brain stem. The illusion of his Mother and Sister faded as he hit the floor lifeless. Cain stood over him, head hung low and back bent. He flung the helmet from his head and dropped to his knees over the boy. Tears, Cain Marko was shedding tears.

[Greyhame]

Charles sobbed into his hand as the footage of his cold step brother’s most vulnerable moment played out to him. He watched sorrowfully and couldn’t help but realize that this was the only way this could have ended. There was no way he could have won. The odds were stacked against him and Quinn McRay. By God, nature, whomever you wish, the odds were against them all.

Cain held the boy to him. Never had anyone seen him express such emotion. NO one would have expected this. Least of all the man standing in the shadowed entrance of the danger room. The smell of sulfur fills the air as the match came to life. The potent smell of the moist maduro cigar filled the air as it caught. Logan took a long puff and took in the aroma and the events that had transpired. Cain glanced at him menacingly and then the look softened. “Was that you? The thing with his mom?” The Wolverine nodded. “I figured it would keep him distracted long enough for me to get down here and pull you out.” Cain scowled. “So then you could sneak in behind him and do the job yourself killer?” Logan took a long drag and sat down near the wall. “You heard the kid Cain. It’s what he wanted. Can you blame him? We at least owed him the dignity of being able to control his own fate.” Cain bowed his head. “He was just a sprout. Had it better than either of us probably did, had a real life ahead of him? So this your way of telling me you approve.” Wolverine shook his head. “I never approve Jugs, but sometimes things have to be done whether we like em or not. I know you’d like to think I’m just as cold a killer as any you ever brushed up against. But I’m not a wolf, I’m not an animal, I just know there are some things you can’t change, some things that have to be, some things that we have to do because they have to be done, no matter how much we hate doing em.” Cain turned to face him fully. “And your that guy around here right? You’re the one everyone looks the other way for when its time to take someone head off right? So what now? Does one team need two hard assed killers Wolverine?” Logan stood up, took a puff and started towards the door. “I don’t know Cain. I suppose one is enough. We collect too many, and the guys like us will start calling the shots. World aint ready for that Cain, we aren’t at war yet. So you leave it Cain, pay the penance your looking for and walk in your brother’s shoes awhile, it’ll be good for you. And someday if we need another hard assed killer, then maybe you come out of your shell and fill the role.” He opened the door and stepped out. “By the way, you can call me Logan.” Cain frowned and bowed his head “Go to hell… Logan.”

Charles stopped the disk. He leaned back in his chair with his hands to his head. Logan was right. He knew he was, though he could never agree with him, he knew. A tear rolled down Charles Xaviers face. He reached down to open the bottom drawer of his study desk. Inside he found the old leather pouch he had put there and forgotton. He opened it up and took out the ceramic bowl Grabow pipe. There was an old sealed can of Argosy in the pouch, he opened it and pinched some of the black Cavendish into the pipe. The cedar match sparked and Charles Xavier took a long pull on the old pipe. He turned his chair around to look out the window. Cain was there in that part of the yard, the part that… It’s where they put Quinns body to rest. The service was proper and respectful though only a few of them had ever talked to Quinn. Charles Xavier sighed, the aromatic smoke spilled into the room and enshrouded him in its aroma. As he sat watching he realized that Quinn McRay had been right about all but one thing. He told Cain nobody would mourn him. He was wrong about that.

[atoningunifex]

Cool story, grey. the only thing I would add to it is an explanation why Charles didn't contact Forge and ask him to build another one of his neutralizers for the boy. I would assume that there's something in the kid's mutation that makes removal of his abilities a death sentence for the kid as well.

[Greyhame]

Cool story, grey. the only thing I would add to it is an explanation why Charles didn't contact Forge and ask him to build another one of his neutralizers for the boy. I would assume that there's something in the kid's mutation that makes removal of his abilities a death sentence for the kid as well.


Probably the same reason they never slapped a inhibitor collar on Rogue. It just makes it more interesting.

Forge was... Um... somewhere in the Shiar fighting The Brood or something.

[LoneWolf21]

Hey Joey!

Thanks for the kind words. I plan on restarting the story later today. No idea when I'll actually release it, but hopefully sometime before the New Year.

I've actually read a bit of 'Mr. Sinister' over at FFNet. He's pretty good. I did like his Colossus story, about Peter at Illyana's grave, but I haven't cared much for his current one, about a AU Marvel Universe where the Soviets invaded the US. Not that I think it's badly written or anything, but the scenario just doesn't appeal to me.

You should try writing that vignette. It'd be funny, and I know my friend Lia would definitely enjoy it. How's the X-Men manga project you told me about going?

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

Hey Jeremy!

Sorry for the late reply and all. You're welcome for the comliments, and take your time on the story, no need to rshquality stuff after all.

I'm real fond of Phil's stuf myself. He's a really funny guy, he posts on a few other comic mssage boards, either uner his real name or the "Mr. Sinister" label, and we talk from time to time. I'm also really fond of his series of fics focusing on Psylocke and her daughter, although I admit part of that may be because of the focus he's been giving to Sam (who's a favorite of mine).

I've decided to do the vignette, especially snce I have a fairly god idea on what I want to do, I'm tentatively going to call it "Freaks and Geeks", since that's the best idea for a name I've come up with so far, although I'm hoping something better comes to me, and I also want to start another vignette focusing on Dani Moonstar and Cannonball, working on my theory about that whole "immortality" thing he went though, called "Valkryie Profile", and yes, I know I swiped that title from a video game.

As for "Hero High School", I started work on the first chapter actually, although it's coming along slowly. I'm having a hard time finding a good way to work in the classes intoduction to their teacher and taking it to thir first assignment (which will be based off a story from the manga Naruto) without it coming across as too jumbled and clunky (you the whole "my name is blah blah, and my powers are yakkity yakkity for each student).

By the by, Jeremy, I know you don't have too many issue from the 90's X-Verse, but have you ever thought about writing somthing based on the AOA (Age of Apocalypse) Collosus and Shadowcat? I think you could do some real interesting things with them, although they area lot different than their mainstream counterparts.

[jeangreydp]

Here's a short one for y'all I wrote from Emma's POV... Just popped into my head one night!


I don’t think I’ve ever truly been in love before. Sure, I have come close, but never truly love. What I feel now is a feeling of helplessness and I resent it as much as I embrace it. This is my weakness, the only flaw in an otherwise perfect diamond. Scott Summers.
I never would have seen it coming, never in a million years. Since the day I met Scott Summers I’ve thought him a handsome man, but never a suitable mate. After Genosha was destroyed and I came to the mansion, I picked him out of the bunch for entertainment. It began mostly as a fun way to irk Jean Grey, my long time adversary; but it became much more. I fell in love with him.
On this particular night I’ve roused from my slumber to use the toilet and on my way back to bed I take some time to simply watch him sleep. He’s wearing sleeping goggles, which look extraordinarily silly on him, but I don’t mind because love forgives these things.
His jaw is shut tight, muscles in his face flexing; he never relaxes even in his sleep. I let myself smile at the sight of him, because nobody is around to see. This is my time. I toy with the idea of going into his mind, if only to see what is making him grit his teeth this way. To be perfectly honest I’ve never gone into Scott’s mind before, at least not for serious digging. My conscience whispers, “Bad girl, Emma” and I bat it away. Luckily, I’m not hindered by the trite morality that is spewed from the lips of my fellow X-men- I decide to take a peek, just for fun. If I’m careful, he will never know I was even there.
I slip in slowly and wrap around his mind like a mist, seeping through the barriers becoming an all-encompassing fog.
I find, perhaps comically, that he is dreaming that Hank is showing him up in the Danger Room. Hank is giving better directions and out-performing in all tasks. Oh, the insecurities we carry.
What I really came here for, was my own self-interest. Dear Scott, what do you think of me? I flutter around until I find my image- it’s practically giving me an orgasm. At least I know he finds me attractive, I’m encased in such an intense feeling of need and lust that it’s hard to breathe. I dig deeper looking for other thoughts- and there are old memories of seeing me at the Hellfire Club.
Shouldn’t there be something else? Don’t feelings of love fall somewhere between lust and bitter memories? I begin ripping through frantically; looking for his love and when I find it- it covers like a warm blanket. I want to curl up and sleep here, but I find that my space is taken up by something else.
Jean.
I stare into her innocent, jade, doe-eyes with disgust. What is she doing here in his love? This is where I belong- only I cannot find myself here. Not one image.
This revelation shakes me to the core. Why doesn’t he love me? Why her? Must everything in my life be a façade? These feelings I have, they aren’t reciprocated and I want to know why! So, I dig deeper- every layer I uncover tearing at my heart a little bit more.
I see memories of silly things, things people do when comfortable around one another. These silly things endear her to him. I see flashes of Jean singing into a hairbrush; eyes full of laughter, blushing at the age of sixteen when Xavier catches her staring at him in class, crying from joy at their wedding, and oddly enough burping loudly and then laughing about it. These are the things he remembers fondly of her? Strange memories to be certain.
I peel back another layer and there is that same lustful intoxication I’d discovered on myself earlier. Memories of Jean whispering his name and her face screwed up in the throes of passion bombard me and I rip that layer back and toss it aside. I can’t take seeing that- if I get anymore emotional he may realize I’ve been snooping.
I’m digging now, with my nails and my desperation. I need to find something here in his love, something that has my image. Finally, I stumble across myself and I relax. Upon further inspection, I realize it is a memory of me hitting Jean with a psi-bolt. He’s terrified for her safety and wishing I didn’t exist.
I’m on the verge of hysteria now, I feel so betrayed, so ashamed. How could I let myself love him, why was I so vulnerable? And why didn’t he love me? I feel my psyche is becoming unstable and pull out of his mind with a jolt. I’m back in my own head now, staring down at him.
He must have felt the sudden withdrawal, because he is shifting around and yawning. I lay my head down next to his and fight back tears. Feeling the tingle in the back of my nose, I know I can’t stop them- a few tears roll out silently.
He rolls onto his side and in the darkness I can tell he’s cracked his eyelids by the glow coming from the goggles.
“Hey,” he says groggily, blinking and throwing an arm around my waist. I’m staring right into his eyes, and I’m thankful his glasses are obstructing the view of my tears.
The light goes out again after a moment and I know he’s fading back into sleep. I cuddle up close and though I know better- I open my mouth to say, “I love you, Scott.”
I need to hear it back, I need for him to tell me that I’m loved in return- what I saw in his mind was all a mistake…
“Mm-hmm” he smiles without opening his eyes. He’s asleep again.
Fresh tears slip through my tightly pinched lids and I muffle my sobs. I’m so ashamed that I’ve let myself be used. What’s more shameful perhaps, is that I am willing to let this continue. When he wakes up, I will pretend nothing happened; I can’t lose him. I love him too much.
I know now he doesn’t love me, but I will let him use me because love forgives these things, even when you’re only second best.

[Mr. Jip]

Poignant & AMAZING, jeangreydp!!!!!~~~!!~~
WOW! :eek: :)

Oh and the Rogue story with Sinister & those Jerry Springer episodes by EmmaFrost were totally DOPE too!! Well done! :D ;)

[jeangreydp]

Thanks Mr. Jip!

Meanwhile, Greyhame that story was really good :) Way to play on all the dark aspects of their personalities! I love the bit about Xavier being too weak to call the shots when a death sentance was handed out. That was very cool.

Also, totally love the ending. Beautiful story.

[skweeks50]

awesome story jeangreydp!

[hoopoe]

nice story jeangrey.

well layered both with emotion and imagery.

[jeangreydp]

Thanks a lot guys :) Maybe I'll post some more even!

[Rachel Grey]

Do it. Great stuff and it'll no doubt turn out to be 100% accurate ;)

[Greyhame]

Meanwhile, Greyhame that story was really good :) Way to play on all the dark aspects of their personalities! I love the bit about Xavier being too weak to call the shots when a death sentance was handed out. That was very cool.

Also, totally love the ending. Beautiful story.


Yeah I always found it kind of hypocritical that while they usually protest in some way that everyone kind of looks the other way when Wolvie does what he is best at doing. Xavier knows wolverine well enough that if deep down he really didnt believe that sometimes its the only way then he would head off wolverine more often.

And I like the darker side that some of the characters have. It makes them more real to me.

I like the end scene too. I'm a pipe smoker so the significance of a man under stress just needing the feel of an old pipe makes sense to me. Quesadas no smoking rule be damned.

[Tommy]

(This is pretty much self-insertion. But I tried to make it as good of a story as I could even if I was pretty much writing out my own private fantasy…)

Jonathan stared out his window into the beautiful world surrounding him. Snow was gently falling all around. It landed forming large fluffy piles all over the meadow in front of him. The trees were coated in ice making each twig look delicate and fragile. The whole scene was desolate and beautiful but mostly lonely. John loved it.

As he was gazing into this white world something rather peculiar happened. A small light appeared above the meadow in front of his tiny home. It looked like some had lit a tiny candle in the night. But it quickly grew larger until it looked like a campfire, then a massive bon fire, and finally it took the shape of a massive firebird lighting up the night. Inside the very heart of the bird was a dark spot. The whole occurrence happened with in a second so that John barely had time to register it at all before the bird vanished. But he did see the dark spot fall down into the snow.

For some reason he couldn’t quite understand John went to his door and grabbed his coat. As much as he was curious about what had happened he truly didn’t want to go outside. That was both dangerous and stupid he thought as he opened the door. And yet he could not stop himself.

His feet made deep impressions as he walked through the snow to where the bird had been. He wondered once more why he was doing this and tried to run back but he couldn’t. He just kept trudging along in the deep snow. He walked past the last snowdrift.

What he saw was quite odd. Standing in the gently falling snow was a woman. She was wearing a costume so tight John felt slightly embarrassed since he could almost make out every detail of her body. It was mostly green with gold gloves and boots. On her chest was a stylized golden bird. Her red hair seemed to float in the wind around her.

But for as bizarre as the woman was John quickly noted that lying at her feet was a naked man. His back faced John. The man was shivering in the cold.

“Hello,” the woman said even though she didn’t move her lips.

“Who are you? What the hell is going on? And why is he naked?” John thought. Even though he didn’t say it the woman acted like she had heard him clearly.

“Well lets just say I am a concerned mother,” the woman thought at him. “I want you to take care of him for right now. He has had a hard life and needs a friend,” she thought again.

“But…” John thought.

“Do your best, keep it a secret for now. Time will heal all wounds. And now I must leave, I am not supposed to be here in the first place,” she smiled and vanished leaving John and the man in the snow.

John cautiously walked up to him. John placed his hand on the man’s shoulder. He was extremely cold even if he had only been out in the snow for a few minutes. John pulled gently and the man rolled over on his back. John looked him over. His hair was brown but had a streak of white in it. On his left pectoral muscle was a tattoo. It was a bright orange bird identical to the one on the woman.

John grabbed the man’s arm and pulled him onto his shoulders. John started back to his home. He was glad he had been forced to train for first aid in health class.

Elsewhere the beautiful blond bombshell and renowned teacher Emma Frost was reading a collection of Calvin and Hobbes while her office door was shut and locked. She managed to have time to look up and think, “That is odd,” before being yanked into the astral plane.

This part of plane was shifted to look somewhat like an office. “Well isn’t this a motley crew,” Emma stated rolling her eyes as she walked in amongst the others. She took a seat and appraised those around her.

First and foremost leaning against an ethereal desk was a tall bald man, or professor Charles Xavier. Sitting across from Emma was the feisty red haired Rachel Summers.

“What is she doing here?” Rachel asked in a very antagonistic way.

“Are you still upset about me and your father? Good Lord it has been how many months now? Get over it,” Emma said.

“Get over it? It is like a bad story out of Grimm’s Fairy Tales. Next thing you know I will be eating a poisoned apple,” Rachel said sneering.

“Enough,” Xavier said. “You people are supposed to be adults. Could we try acting like them? And as for why Emma if what we all sensed is true then she has had plenty of experience with the Phoenix.”

“Are you sure it is Jean?” Rachel asked.

“Well when was the last time death stuck to her? We all knew she would be back sooner or later,” Emma stated.

“We all felt it. I do not know of anyone other than Jean who can manifest that power signature. The question is where is she?” Xavier asked.

“Somewhere in the Midwest,” Rachel stated, “Possibly Ohio, Michigan, or Indiana.”

“Are you sure?” Xavier asked, “I only had time to pinpoint North America.”

“No, it is the Midwest,” Emma said.

“All right, can you all start scanning for her? If she is back we have to find her quickly.”

Nate felt something warm in his mouth. It tasted extremely good. He eagerly swallowed. He tried to open his eyes but he couldn’t. He felt weak and cold. He couldn’t move any of his muscles. His mind held the faintest glimmer of another mind in the room with him. He felt more warmth in his mouth. This time he recognized it as tomato soup. After a few more sips he fell back asleep.

Emma was sitting in Cerebra scanning for Jean. Even as she concentrated on scanning the minds of a few Clevelanders for information she managed to trade barbs with Rachel. “You are such a… hold on,”

“Hmm taking your time to say something actually intelligent?” Rachel asked.

“Shut up you little troll. I thought I felt Cable for a moment in Ohio,” Emma said.

“Once more proving how truly crappy your powers are. He is in Windsor.”

“I know that, but still I could have sworn it was him, but it is gone now.”

Nate felt something warm next to him. He opened his eyes but he couldn’t focus them. He moved his head slightly to his left and saw what he thought was a body next to him. The covers obscured who or what it was, but it was warm. He closed his eyes and slept again.

Professor Xavier was back in the astral office. He was standing before two women radiating fury.

“That shrill harpy is making this almost pointless search utterly impossible,” Emma screamed.

“Well it is not like you even want to find Jean. She shows up and your little fling with Scott is over, bitch,” Rachel hissed.

“That is enough. Emma are you sure she is not there?” Xavier asked.

“Not in Ohio, not in Indiana, not in Michigan, not in Illinois, not in Kentucky, and not in Ontario. Whatever it was it was not Jean and it seems to be over now,” Emma said.

“Emma, could you please keep an eye on that area for the foreseeable future. But since Jean has not turned up yet I do not think it would be wise to keep our hopes up,” Xavier stated coldly. He dearly missed Jean and this tore his heart out.

[Tommy]

Nate felt himself being pulled up into a sitting position. His mouth opened a little and a spoon full of soup entered. He swallowed and another entered. Nate opened his eyes. Sitting on the bed next to him was a young boy; he couldn’t be older than twenty. He had blond hair and a little scraggily patch of facial hair on his chin. He was holding a bowl of soup in one hand and the spoon in another. He smiled when he saw Nate’s eyes open.

“Here,” he said while holding the spoon to Nate’s mouth.

Nate opened his mouth and let the spoon in. They repeated the process until the bowl was empty. Nate had been ravenous.

Once finished the boy got up and walked out of the room. Nate heard the sound of running water. Then he returned and sat back down on the bed.

“Umm… Hi, I guess,” the boy fumbled quietly.

“Hi,” Nate said. His throat was dry and scratchy. “Can I have some water?”

“Sure,” the boy got up and Nate once more heard the sound of running water. The boy quickly returned with a large glass with a straw sticking out of it. He held the glass up to Nate and helped him get the straw in his mouth. Nate eagerly sucked the glass empty. “Thanks.”

“So…umm… err… What’s your name?” The boy asked quietly. He was not really making eye contact with Nate; instead he was looking at the floor as he shuffled his feet.

“Nate, Nate Grey. How long have I been here?” He asked.

“Umm, well about a month.”

“How did I get here?” Nate asked puzzled.

“Some freaky red haired woman kinda dropped you here. I like your tattoo,” He said smiling.

“Thanks,” Nate said as he looked down. He would have jumped if he could when he saw his old tattoo had been replaced by the phoenix symbol. Nate then tried to move his legs but couldn’t, he tried to move his arms and couldn’t, but he could wiggle his figures. He felt happy about that. He tried to reach out with his telepathy or telekinesis but couldn’t do that either.

“I can’t move my arms,” Nate said sadly.

“Umm, okay. Can I do something for you then?” the boy asked.

“I guess not really. So what is your name?”

“John,” the boy said smiling.

“Do you live here alone?”

“Yeah. Pretty much. I mean my parents live like two feet away, but I moved here awhile ago.”

“What?”

“Well my parents are rich. And we have lived in this big mansion for my entire life. But a while ago I moved into this little building next to it. It used to be the servant’s house or something. But it gives me more privacy and I like it,” John looked back down at the floor.

“How old are you?” Nate asked a little bemused by the ramble.

“I am eighteen. I am going to graduate high school in a semester!” he said perking up.

“Well this must be the fun party hang out place for all your friends,” Nate said smiling. He felt a little sleepy.

“Well I don’t have that many friends,” John sighed.

Nate yawned.

“Aww I bet you are still tired. It is like midnight after all.”

John leaned over him and gently put one arm around his waist and the other behind his head. John gently lowered him back to lying down. Then he walked over and turned off the light. He heard feet walking to the other side of the room, a closet door open and the sound of clothes being taken off and pajamas being put on. Suddenly he felt the covers next to him move and a body fall next to him.

“Goodnight Nate,” John whispered.

“Goodnight,” Nate fell asleep quickly.

Emma was sitting in her office talking on the phone. “No, he is alive again. Yeah, you’re telling me. No wonder no one wins against them, they just refuse to stay dead…. Yes I know I died once as well.”

There was a knock at her door.

“Hold on someone wants me.” She opened the door. Out side was a frazzled looking Rachel.

“And what exactly do you want?” Emma asked.

“There is something weird going on in Ohio.”

“Yes. It is called election fraud. Your point is?”

“Listen you insufferable harpy. I wish Jean and Betsy would hurry up getting back to life so that there is another telepath in this madhouse. But anyways I was chatting with Cable in Chicago when I felt him in a rural part of Northern Ohio,”

“Pardon?”

“I think Nate Grey is back.”

“Ohh God doesn’t anyone stay dead around here?”

Nate and John were watching TV. It had been a few weeks since Nate had finally really woken up He had gotten back the use of his arms, but his legs still weren’t working. John had dug up a wheel chair for him to use around their little apartment.

“Why do we always watch VH1?” Nate asked.

“Do you want to switch to Comedy Central?”

“No. All we ever watch are VH1 and Comedy Central. Don’t you get any other channels?”

“Well we could watch WE…”

“So I happen to like Two Guys and a Girl. It is not a crime.”

“No but it is a little dorky,” John laughed.

“A little dorky? Who here has a stuffed animal collection?” Nate responded laughing as well.

“Hey! Those represent cherished Childhood memories.”

“You are such a looser. I should go find someone cooler to hang out with.”

“Yeah roller-skate why don’t you do that.”

[Tommy]

They looked at each other and started to laugh extremely hard. Then there was a knock at the door.

“I hope that is my brother and not my parents,” John said slightly whiney.

He got up and walked down the hallway to the door. Upon opening it he saw two women. One was a stunning blonde dressed entirely in white and the other was a redhead in green. The red one resembled the woman who had dropped Nate into his life that first night. They appeared to be in the middle of a fight.

“Do they not have driver’s licenses in the future? I thought I was about to die,” The white woman said.

“No, if that happened it would be far too good to be true. Hi, I am Rachel and this thing to my left is Emma. Is there a short little guy wondering around? He has brown hair, but a streak of white in it.”

“Named Nate?” Emma asked.

“Hey Nate,” John yelled over his shoulders, “There are two women dressed like prostitutes here to see you.”

“We are not dressed like prostitutes!” Rachel exclaimed.

Emma looked at her up and down, “Yes we are.”

Nate stuck his head into the hallway. “Hi.”

“Umm, Hi, Nate,” Emma said. “Now you might not remember us…”

“Sure I do. That’s Rachel and your Emma.”

“Umm, can we come in?” Rachel asked.

A few minutes later the four of them were sitting inside the living room eating celery with peanut butter.

“We had a heck of a time finding you. Telepathy in this area is all wonky,” Rachel stated.

“So what have you been up to?” Nate asked.

“Not a whole lot, saved the world a few times, pretty dull stuff mostly,” Emma said. “You didn’t miss much. Colossus died but he is alive again. Psylocke died but I doubt it will stick. Jean died but you new… umm… friend saw her and no one really thought death would stick to her anyways.”

“How about you come back to the school with us,” Rachel said smiling sweetly.

“I don’t know… I am kinda happy here,” Nate said looking over at John.

“Well if you want to go, you should go,” John said.

“I like it here. It is peaceful. But I do miss other people. I would like to catch up with some old friends. I mean you get to go to school and I just mope around the house all day,” Nate said.

“Well then you can go. I can always come visit during long weekends,” John said.

“Can I have the car keys?” Emma quietly asked Rachel. Rachel got them out of her purse and handed them over. “Keep them busy.”

Emma walked out and over to where Rachel had parked her car.

“I want to stay here more than I want to go,” Nate said. “Maybe when you are off to college. It is not that long away.”

“Well I wouldn’t want you to resent me for keeping you here.”

Emma silently drove several miles down the road until whatever static was blocking her telepathy cleared up.

“Charles,” she screamed across the astral plane.

“You know I don’t even know why they would want me there. I don’t even have powers any more,”

“Well you do have one special power…” they both giggled while Rachel rolled her eyes.

“Well at Xavier’s we could perform some tests to see what was going on.”

Back in Xavier’s astral office Emma was sitting down in an oversized chair.

“Remember how we were trying to get some diversity at the school Charles. Well I am going to need a nice fat scholarship. Nate is only going to come with us if his ‘roommate’,” she used figure quotations around the word, “comes with us. And this boy is pure human.”

“I met his parents several times at society functions. Boring people, but they would never pay for him to attend a mutant school.”

“I know we had the unfortunate circumstance of knocking on the big mansion as opposed to the small hut first.”

“I will get you the scholarship to you by tomorrow morning,”

Emma floated back into her own body. She turned the keys to the car and drove back. Upon reentering the house she heard laughter coming from the living room.

“…And then the priest says…” Rachel turned and faced Emma in the middle of the joke and shot a “How Dare You” look.

“Well have we come to a conclusion yet?” She asked.

“No.” Rachel said bluntly.

“Well how about this. I was just talking to our beloved billionaire Charles and he agreed to give John a full scholarship to attend Xavier’s. So why don’t you both come with us.”

“Okay. Nothing holding me here. Do we have time to pack?” John asked.

Emma and Rachel were sitting next to each other in the row behind Nate and John. They had managed to get his parents to agree to let him attend Xavier’s even if they really hated it. They had packed up and shipped most of his belongings. And were now flying back to the school.

“There friendship is so cute,” Emma, thought to Rachel as she watched the animated conversation going on in front of her.

“Why do you keep saying ‘friend’ they are obviously…”

“Well it would be rude to say so unless they told us.” Emma interrupted.

“Since when aren’t you rude?” Rachel asked.

“You have got to be the worst telepath ever. Can you not feel the happiness and fear radiating off the boy?” Emma asked

“Ï try not to poke my head in other people’s belongings.”

“He spent years cutting himself off from the rest of humanity. He lived alone and has no friends. He went to school, came home and turned on the TV. He had never come out to anyone. Then a great big cosmic bitch drops a naked man into his life. He is happy and scared at the same time. Give him some breathing room and let him tell us as opposed to us tell him,” Emma replied.

“I am shocked you would actually say something wise and caring,” Rachel thought back.

Nate and John had finished moving into their new room. Nate was still rolling around in his wheel chair. He pulled himself out of it and on to their new bed. John climbed onto the bed next to him.

“Did I ever tell you I love your hair?” he asked, “That little puff of white really does it for me.” He tenderly stroked Nate’s hair.

“This is going to be a great new life for both of us,” Nate said smiling back at him.

“It should be,” John leaned down and put his lips to Nate’s. They kissed passionately.

[Rachel Grey]

Cool story, just one thing though, did it ever say in the actual books that Nate was into the whole shounen-ai thing?

[Tre Styles]

“Today is nice. A little chilly, but then again…I like the briskness of it all. Don’t you agree?” the woman clad in black and red asked her companion.

“Yeah. It’s really “brisky”. I’m freezing my butt off here, M. Don’t even know why I agreed to do this” the young Chinese woman grunted as they crunched through the fall leaves.

“You do know Jubilation. You do or you wouldn’t agree to be here. So drop the Logan act, we’ve gotten past all of that by now haven’t we?”

“Yeah. Yeah. How long ago has it been anyways?” Jubilee sighed.

“Almost 7 years, seven months. I still miss him you know.” Monet looked into the sky softly.

“Yeah. He was the best. What happened to us all? We were supposed to be the next….”

“No. I don’t believe that, Jubilee. I don’t believe we were going to be the next X-Men. I think that what we are doing today represents what we’ve prepared ourselves for. I think this is our next step.”

“In a way, I agree. But there is something to be said for them, Monie…I mean we wouldn’t be here without them you know.”

“I do. I agree and understand where you are coming from. But I think we can fulfill the dream better this way. I’ve put all of my father’s resources, as well as my inheritance into this project. Not to mention DaCosta has helped a tremendous deal.”

“Do you think this is going to work? I mean should we even be trying this? What if it doesn’t?”

“Then, it just doesn’t. But I like to think what if it does work? What if our plan proves successful this time? We don’t have to be pessimists all the time. Let’s try optimism for once”

“What the great Monet St. Croix talking about being optimistic. Will wonders ever cease?” Jubilee said while smirking sarcastically.

“I have figured, if the two of us could become friends, then any and everything is surely possible.” Monet retorted.

The ladies laughed a long laugh. Then they were silent for a time. Finally, Jubilee spoke.
“It still hurts you know….his death….I never knew it would have such a great effect on me…or you for that matter. You know I was jealous of what you two had. It’s …”

“…what you had wanted. I know. You know, Everett loved you too in a very special way.” Monet said. “He would always talk about how we should get along with one another, how we were ….how did he put it … “the best girls” he’d ever met. And that he saw the best in both of us, and couldn’t for the life of him imagine why we wouldn’t get along…..”

“He said that?” Jubilee stated, her left eyebrow arched slightly.

“Yes. He also said we both could be stubborn and bullheaded too. He always spoke the truth….at least about you.” Monet smiled and then laughed.

“Ha. Ha. Well, he was right….about both of us. We did manage to get past all that drama after all.”

“But at a very high price. A price that didn’t have to be paid.” Again more silence. Suddenly a telepathic message came racing across their brains.

**Ladies, the guests have arrived. They are awaiting your arrival**

“ Alright Frosty. We’re coming already.I hate it when she interrupts us like that.” Jubilee grumbled.

“It’s okay. She’s right. It is time. Are you ready to do this?”

“As I’ll ever be. After you Ms. St. Croix”

Monet and Jubilee walked to the door, and into the auditorium filled with eyes that were nervous, questioning, hopeful, shy and awed. It invoked the feelings that they had had when they first stepped through those doors. Monet walked up to the podium and spoke:

“Welcome. Welcome parents and students to the newest installment in the Xavier Institutes Worldwide….I present to you Xavier Academy: Westchester. This place holds many memories as well as some nightmares. From the ashes, we've rebuilt this facility for you. You represent the brightest of us all.You are seated in one of the best auditoriums in the world. This is Everett Thomas Hall. And it was named after a great man…..one who believed in the dream. And the dream lives on here. I am Ms. St. Croix, your headmistress. This is Ms. Lee, your academy director. Let’s begin to work towards a better future.”

[SuperSaiyaMan12]

here is my X-Men/DBZ fanfic: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2163077/1/

[jeangreydp]

Emma Frost= Very good. Cracked me up! I like the Rachel and Emma bickering- good times. The best of luck w/ that fantasy ;) Nate is a cutie!

Trestyles= Very sweet and kinda sad. Lovely story.

[Tommy]

Emma wondered down the hallway towards the mansion’s kitchen. She was holding several files in the crook of one of her arms and holding a cell phone up with her other.

“Yes, I know. I know. I know. I don’t care. No. Yes. Never! How dare you! Sure I’d love to,” she said rapidly not particularly paying attention to what was in front of her. As a consequence she tripped over Wolverine’s feet. He had been leaning against the wall outside the doorway to the kitchen.

Emma fell face first on to the carpet sending paper all over the floor and her cell phone went flying into a priceless vase shattering it instantly.

“Chuck is going to be pissed…” Wolverine mumbled as his lips parted into a smile.

“Well if you were not lollygagging around here taking up space them maybe I wouldn’t have gotten to personally check the carpet’s thread count.

Shouldn’t you be at the Avenger’s Mansion or something?” Emma asked.

“I wanted a beer,” He grumbled at her.

“Well the kitchen is right over there. Go fetch boy,” Emma said angrily as she started to pick up the papers.

“Not with what your boys are doing in there,” he said pointing.

“My boys?” She asked. She crawled up off the carpet and peaked her head into the kitchen.

Inside she saw Nate sitting in his wheel chair right in front of the refrigerator. On his lap sat John. And they seemed to be making out at a feverish pace. The fridge was effectively blocked.

“Well you are a grown man tell them to leave,” Emma said gathering up the last of the papers.

“Those two have been through hell. I am not about to piss on their glee,” Wolverine said slightly laughing.

“Well it is highly inappropriate to be doing something like that in a public place,” Emma stated haughtily.

“Well then care to enlighten me to what Kitty saw two nights ago and how that was appropriate?” Wolverine asked.

“Well how were we supposed to know that she wouldn’t knock? I say it is her own fault for being so rude.”

“Who is rude?” asked a very tall blond man. He had just left his room looking for a little healthy snack.

“Emma and her late night sexcapades with your brother in the living room,” Wolverine stated.

“I hear enough about those from Scott thank you very much,” Alex said as he side stepped Emma and headed into the Kitchen.

“Listen you don’t want to go in there,” Wolverine said.

“And why is that?” Alex asked as he ducked his head inside. “Ohh that would be why. It is not that I have a problem with that, but I do wish they would keep it to themselves.”

“Keep it too themselves?” Emma asked, “I could hear you and Nurse Annie every night for a week. I had to get earplugs in the end. But did I say anything to you? No.”

“Hey, that was… complicated,” Alex, stammered.

“What is complicated?” Asked a stunning woman with green hair, “And why are you all standing here blocking the entrance to the Kitchen? I am so hungry I could eat one of those stupid werewolves from awhile back. Seriously what was up with those…” she rambled as she brushed past the crowd of people. As they started to object she walked right into the kitchen, turned and walked right back out. “Why didn’t you mention that?”

“Well aren’t you insane?” asked Emma.

“No,” replied Lorna a look of shock on her face.

“What is with the party and when is lunch?” asked Kitty as she slowly floated through the ceiling.

“Lunch might not be for awhile,” answered Lorna.

“The Refrigerator has a little blockage at the moment,” added Alex.

“There are two guys making out in there,” Wolverine succinctly put.

“You mean Jean-Paul actually had a date? Someone set off some fire works and wheel out the marching band to commemorate this event,” Kitty said laughing.

“No, Nate and his new boyfriend. And here I was worried about them not coming out,” Emma said.

“Really? Well this I have to see.” Kitty stuck her head into the kitchen. “Ohh!” She squealed, “I think they’re… Ohh no they aren’t.” She sounded disappointed.

“You are a strange little girl and I am not even going to bring up Pete Wisdom.I wouldn't touch that one with a ten foot pole. But then again I wouldn't have touched him with a ten foot pole.” Emma said rolling her eyes. “But whatever is going on in there I think it is quite healthy and I am glad it is.”

“Oh shut up.” Lorna said rolling her eyes. “Could you be a little less condescending for once? We get that they are cute. We also get that you and Scott…” she leaned in an whispered something into Emma’s ear.

“Well what is wrong with that? Plenty of couples do that!” Emma said almost horrified.

“I didn’t say there was anything wrong with it, but you still do it,” Lorna smiled.

“Personally I think it is a good thing,” Kitty stated, “But too bad Jean-Paul is not here to watch.” She snickered under her breath.

“I am beginning to wonder about him,” Alex said humorously. “Has he ever actually been on a date?”

“Well I am sure he had to have been at some point or another,” Lorna said. “”Maybe we should set him up on a blind date?”

“Those never work out.” Wolverine said definitively.

“And how many have you been on?” Asked Lorna obviously upset.

“Enough to know most try and kill you and those are the good ones.”

“Well who hasn’t tried to kill you?” asked Alex humorously.

“Good point.”

“Ohh God, I am so hungry!” Lorna exclaimed.

“Well you could use a diet at the moment. You are getting a little pudgy,” Emma said poking at Lorna’s stomach.

“Ohh my God. I can not believe you said that!”

“It was just a joke.”

“Fine. Be that way. But I am about to go in there and ask them to leave,”

“Ask whom to leave?” asked Bobby as he walked into the group.

“Deadpool is not around so what are you doing here?” asked Emma.

“Hardy har har har. I want a sandwich.”

“Well good luck getting it. There are two gay men blocking the refrigerator,” Lorna smiled sweetly. “But then again you might like that.”

“What is with all the gay jokes? I am not gay.”

“Yes, you are just filled to the brim with testosterone. That would explain why you are just known for all the women you date,” Lorna said smirking.

“Well if I was we all know who would have turned me,” he said elbowing her in her waist.

"Bobby you just need to accept the fact that you are like a slightly more effeminate version of RuPaul."

"That would be deeply insulting. If you weren't a psychopath."

"Hey!" Lorna shrieked.

“Can we just go in there and get some food?” Alex asked pleadingly.

“No, lets just leave them alone,” Emma said.

“I can’t believe I am going to say this, but I agree with Emma,” said Kitty.

“You do realize that they have ears and can hear everything you have been saying,” Bobby stated.

“Well if that were the case then they would have left already,” said Emma as she poked her head in only to see the room empty. “We should have had someone at the other entrance.”

[atoningunifex]

LOL! That's great, Em! Very amusing summary of the sexcapades of our favorite mutants!

[jeangreydp]

"Bobby you just need to accept the fact that you are like a slightly more effeminate version of RuPaul."

Okay, I'm of the persuasion that Bobby is straight, but that right there is damn funny!

Yay sequels! Very funny.

[Tommy]

Okay, I'm of the persuasion that Bobby is straight, but that right there is damn funny!

Yay sequels! Very funny.

I think he is as well, but knowing my friends there would be a lot of gay jokes at this point...

[Mr. Jip]

oh MY GOODNESS i just read Greyhame's emotive tale of Quinn.
Wow. Very impressed.
It was a lovely story.
Love your style.

And Tre Styles, yours was cool as well.

& EmmaFrost's... hahahAHHAHAarr
WICKED~~!!~~
i like the way you write.
LOVED the Rachel & Emma sitcom!
Those are some classic bitchy lines!!!~!
And the irreverent X-changes between the X-Men~!!~
i just wish you had Lorna suddenly kill them all by impaling them with kitchen knives.

[atoningunifex]

My name is Erik Lensherr.

My name is Magnus.

My name is Magneto.

One of the better things about the world believing you dead is that you can walk anywhere and not be recognized. For example, I am standing in front of the monument erected in New York City to commemorate those who died at the hands of the great villain Magneto.

No, it wasn’t me. I didn’t do this thing. I did not tear new York City to bits and kill thousands. I would never do anything like that. Ever.

When I kill it is because I have been provoked. The man who did this, who killed these people, who killed Jean Grey, was a monster. And the world is well rid of him.

*Perhaps, Erik.*

You are dead.

*Yes, killed by you, Erik*

No! I would never have done that! Would never have killed any of you!

*Yes, you would have, Erik. You can hide from yourself but you can’t hide from me.*

No. I gave up that path. It is in my past. I am a better man.

*So why such a strong denial? Oh, Erik, I’m not here to judge you. You’ve killed. You’ve killed 154 people in your life. Another 227 have died because of situations you created. I killed billions in a heartbeat. Billions. I destroyed an entire civilization. Next to that your kill count is nothing. Insiginificant.*

One might ask why you would even point it out then.

*For Charles.*

For Charles?

*Charles believes in you. He truly believes that you are completely incapable of something like what happened here in New York.*

I AM incapable of it! I did NOT do this thing!

*Yes, yes you did. Oh, it wasn’t actually you. Or rather it was you but then it wasn’t. I can’t fully explain it to you because the human mind can’t quite grasp the metaphysics involved. But it WAS you who destroyed New York City and killed all these people. It was you acting under the orders of the Sublime Entity. It was you.*

The Sublime Entity?

*Oh, yes, I’m in that time. I’m sorry, I forget sometimes. I’ll just erase that from your mind. You’re not ready for the Sublime Entity yet. That’s why reality has been adjusted. None of you are quite ready to deal with that particular truth. So forget all of that, Erik. There.*

It wasn’t me!

*It was, Erik. Or rather it was a possibility of you. There’s always been a danger in your way of thinking. Always been the danger of you becoming sublimely evil. Or you attacking humanity full force.*

I am NOT that man anymore. I’ve changed!

*And you’ve changed back. You were headmaster of the school and then you spent time as a “villain” and then as a world leader and then in hiding. You change. As we all do. Denying that this possibility exists is ridiculous, Erik. And dangerous.*

Charles believes in me!

*Charles is a fool.*

A surprising statement coming from his star pupil.

*Yes. But then again, you don’t know me very well.*

True. I don’t know any of Charles’ original students well. Not surprising. I did spend much of my time trying to convert you.

*or kill us.*

Or kill you.

*There, that wasn’t so hard. Was it?*

I seem to be quite calm. I’m seeing the ghost of Jean Grey in the middle of New York and I’m admitting to trying to kill her when she was a child and I’m very, very calm.

*I’m controlling your body chemistry. I’m keeping you calm and rational. I need you functioning if I am to complete what I’ve started.*

Why are you here?

*Charles believes in you. He wants you to help him rebuild Genosha. I want to see that succeed. And for that to happen you need to stop hiding from what you are capable of. You need to acknowledge that while events reveal you to not have been the person who committed this crime, you are still capable of something like it.*

I cannot. I cannot imagine that I would do this thing. I am a changed man. I will NEVER admit to being a monster like this!

*Then I have failed. Goodbye, Erik.*

-Did you truly think he would accept so easily?-

*I hoped. I tried.*

-You are the Phoenix Avatar. You could do nothing less. You embody life.-

*But I failed! He will make the same mistakes! And Charles and the others…….*

-Maybe. Perhaps. Perhaps not. He did not acknowledge the possibility that he could do something like that. And those around him will not hold him to that possibility either. But in the original play of that universe he wasn’t even introduced to the idea.-

*In the original play of that unvierse he did it. He killed all those people.*

-Yes. And died for it and was reborn later. As, inevitably, all of the metahumans on that Earth are reborn.-

*I want to return.*

-I know.-

*but if I do….*

-When you return I will continue as I have. I survived alone before we worked together, my dearest Phoenix. I will survive being parted form you for a small time.-

*I’ll go now. Where? When?*

-There. And then.-

*ahhhh, I see. I have a job to do. A universe to fix.*

-Yes.-

*I will return soon.*

-I know.-

-And she is gone, reborn again on Earth. And powerful beyond all imagining even though she does not know it. And I am alone.-

-My name is Eternal Adjucation.-

-My name is Defiler of Earth.-

-My name is Magneto.-

-My name is Magnus.-

-My name is Erik Lensherr.-

-And for my sins I atone.-

[Tommy]

Rachel wandered into the classroom nonchalantly. There was only one other person in the room, her rival Emma Frost. Emma had picked the easel closest to the little stage in the middle of the room and was setting out her charcoals. Rachel quietly meandered over to the easel next to her.

“Well fancy seeing you here,” Rachel said sneering.

“Of course I would want to take this class. I grew up in high society not some backwater gutter in the future. So I have a great appreciation for art,” Emma said smiling slightly.

“Appreciation for art? Or maybe appreciation for this particular subject?” Rachel responded.

“Well I could say the same for you. Remember I am the headmistress of this school so I know when people signed up to take this course. And trust me no one wanted to attend until Peter let the cat out of the bag as to what the subject was going to be. And you were the first one to sign up,” Emma said back.

“Listen bitch I grew up in hell. We didn’t have fancy schools or art classes. I am just trying something new and seeing if I will enjoy it,” Rachel said harshly.

“Well no need to get personal about it. I mean our subject is rather titillating,” Emma said smiling.

“You should have already gotten to see it up close and personal,” Rachel responded.

“I was under emotional distress that night and so I never got a proper look at it,” Emma balled up her hair into a bun and tied it off.

“Quick hide the kitchen knives…” Rachel said indicating to the door as a lithe green haired woman entered and found her own easel.

“What is she doing here? This is just pure farce she has to have already seen it dozens of times,” Emma said laughing.

“Well she is as crazy as they come these days, but it is best not to mention it unless you want to get stabbed,” Rachel said.

“What set her off?” Emma asked.

“Some dumb thing about Magneto or something. It doesn’t really make sense to me,” Rachel replied.

“Speaking of Lorna, did I tell you about the one time I walked in on her ex and that annoying nurse?” Emma asked.

“Ohh gossip! Do tell,” Rachel sounded ecstatic.

“Well you remember that mutant boy whose ability was that mucus came poring out of his skin every time he got an erection?” Emma asked.

“Yeah.”

“Well he had passed by the Stepford Cuckoos and the whole hallway was flooded again. And you know how much that stuff smells if you don’t clean it up quickly.”

“I know I had to throw out that pair of boots.”

“So I go to get a mop out of the broom closet and there they were. It was like a bad M.C. Escher painting. All twisted and weird,” Emma said quietly.

“You should talk. After what Kitty saw you and Scott doing,”

“Well she shouldn’t have barged in on us. And If Scott likes that then I fail to see why people should think it is weird. There are tons of guys who find that highly erotic and satisfying,” Emma said bluntly, “Speak of the devil…”

Kitty entered the rapidly filling up room.

“Well it is no surprise she is here. After all if there is a freak in this school it is her,” Emma continued.

“Hey, that is a very dear friend of mine. But you are right about the freak part. One time my printer broke and so I went over to use her computer. You would not believe what she looks at on that thing. I didn’t know half those fetishes even existed,” Rachel said.

“Well it is always the sweet and nice ones who are like that. But she did do it with Pete Wisdom. Did you meet that guy? He was so annoying most prostitutes would have turned him down. I remember one Christmas party where he was drunkenly hitting on me. It was like talking to a retarded ferret,” Emma said.

“Yeah, like you aren’t a bigger whore than anyone else in this school,” Rachel stared at her.

“So? Since when is it a crime to enjoy sex?”

“When that sex with a married man.”

“Ohh come on did you really think that a marriage between Scott and anyone was going to work? He left his pregnant wife to be with her. And what am I like the fourth telepath he has tried to get with. Trust me I might love him to death but I defiantly do not harbor any illusions about where this is headed. We are probably just going to end up as friends with benefits.” Emma stated.

“Shut up! Look who is here!” Rachel pointed once more to the door. In walked a very tall muscular man.

“I know it is so funny. Hi Jean-Paul!” Emma said waving.

Northstar quietly waved back.

“Yeah he is really here for the love of art.”

Emma started to laugh so hard tears rolled down her cheeks. “I think I am going to die.”

“I hope you do.” Rachel sputtered out between gasps of laughter. Most of the others tried to ignore them but a few stared angrily.

Peter Rasputin wondered into the room and stood in front of the class. “Welcome to the art of the human form. I am so happy to see attendance is so high. I would like to introduce our nude model for the class. Bobby Drake.”

“I can’t believe he agreed to this… But he diffidently got more hot lately. Must be that whole Metrosexual trend.” Rachel said smiling as Bobby entered wearing a bathrobe.

“Well he is always running around in that Speedo. No wonder people think he is gay,” Emma snorted.

“He has spent his entire adolescence and adult life living with telepaths. Do you really think he wouldn’t know if he was gay? He might be little bi though…” Rachel replied.

Bobby took off his robe.

“Ohh my!” Emma exclaimed.

[jeangreydp]

Excellent work!

I really dug that look at Magneto and Phoenix. Very well done, atoningunifex!

Also, Bobby Drake as nude model- very funny, EmmaFrost!

You guys are great!

[LoneWolf21]

Just a short little Illyana centric ficlet. I may still give it some tweaking later, and notes will be afterward.

"With friends like these"

Sometimes I wish I had different friends.

Now don't get me wrong, everyone has their own quirks. Heck, I'm a half demonic teenage sorceress who rules over a version of hell, and if I didn't live through it all I probably would have thought it was a bad fantasy plot if I heard from someone else.

Don't get me started on some of my teammates. Even though that stupid Magnum show has been in syndication for like, ever, Roberto is obsessed with it, even Magneto has pretty much given up trying to move him when the show is on, and it's kind of fun to distract Sam and Dani with some kung-fu film like Drunken Master and keep them occupied for a few hours so you can sneak off for some fun. Who'd have thought those two were so gaga over that stuff? Sometimes a scrying pool really comes in handy.

But my friends...oh my friends...

First, there's Kitty, and her blasted obsession with all things Star Wars. I didn't mind at first when it as just a huge stash of old comics under her bed, but then it just...exploded. She's got a several posters in her room, a bunch of little toys all over her desk, makes weird noises in her sleep, and drops references almost all the time. Piotr thinks it's charmingly cute, but knowing him, Kitty could be running around foaming at the mouth and reciting bad poetry while wearing that old costume she designed for herself (I'm so glad I accidentally found a picture of that rainbow monstrosity. I can tease Kitty mercilessly with it now) and to him it'd be the greatest thing he'd seen that day. Still, if they ever make a fourth movie (or, heaven help me, another trilogy), I don't know what I'll do...

Then there's Doug. I guess it's not too surprising that a guy who can read and speak any language likes something in another language, but all that anime stuff he's got in his room just irks me. If he isn't reading or watching something, he's singing along to stuff in some japanese. Something about a hurricane or something by some band called the Replicants that he keeps trying to talk Sam into listening to (he says that if Sam likes Lila he'd like them), at least that other cd he has, by something called the SeatBelts, is instrumental for the most part. Plus he's even got Lockheed on his side! Lately that darn dragon has been playing along acting afraid whenever Doug's called me a "Dragon Spooker", some silly nickname he picked up from somewhere.

Of course the worst is when one of those stupid conventions rolls around and they make me come with them, which means they wear costumes and look redic-

"Hey little miss grumpy, get off your butt! Doug and I are heading out for some burgers and games, you have to come with us!"

.....

"Yeah Dragon Spooker! You know Kitty and I can't play Final Phantasy Star without you, plus it's our treat."

......

I really love my friends.

End.

Notes: I kind of played fast and loose with time in order to work in the references I wanted, hope that didn't throw anybody off.

The Kitty as a Star Wars geek idea was inspired by a recollection of an old x-issue where she was trying to get Piotr to read an issue of Marvel's Star Wars comic, while Doug as an anime otaku is basically my own interpretation of him. Roberto's love of Magnum P.I. is of course actually from the comics. As for Sam and Dani being lovers of Hong Kong cinema? Just something I thought of for the story, that's all.

In case some of the references went over your head: Drunken Master is the title of one of Jackie Chan's first big films, and probably one of his more popular ones at that. The "Rainbow Monstrosity" is a reference to Kitty's first costume, and just has to be seen to be believed. The "hurricane" song is "Konya wa Hurricane" (either "Tonight a Hurricane" or "There's a Hurricane Tonight") from the anime Bubblegum Crisis, and "The Replicants" refers to the band Priss and Replicants (who remind me a lot of how early Lila Cheney looked and performed) which performs the song in that series. The SeatBelts are the band that, alongside Yokko Kanno, provided the soundtrack to the anime series Cowboy Bebop. The "Dragon Spooker" nickname comes from the series The Slayers, where the main heroine is often called that (much to her dismay and anger), and the comparison to 'yana and getting Lockheed to play along was just too tempting. Finally, "Final Phantasy Star" isn't a real game, just a homage to both the Final Fantasy and Phantasy Star video series, although in my imagination it would play similar to the old Gauntlet game, perfect for a team of three inseparable friends.

[J Harper]

This is directly to Joey, who had a comment about a fic called 'Jealous' I co-wrote with my friend Lia Fail.

Joey,

One of my original plans for Jealous was for it to have a jealously triangle set up. At one point, there'd would be Peter jealous of Doug for the reasons stated in the story. At another point, there'd be Kitty jealous of and worried about Anya, for reasons similar to Peter's (Anya's of an age, shares a background, is an artist - I also had planned on making Anya less hostile and more regretful of throwing aside Peter, but I couldn't get it to work), and finally we'd have Doug jealous of Peter, because of his age and experience, and for the fact he has super-powers that are a lot more impressive than his own.

However, because of the way Lia and I wrote 'Jealous' (freeform and improvisional, with blind passes back and forth and no story conferences) it didn't work out that way. This should not be construed that I'm unhappy with how it turned out - I personally think Lia and I wrote a very damn good story. It just turned out different from what I first tentatively had in mind. Another factor in Doug not having much play in this is because I'm not too familar with him - there's a reason why Lia wrote both scenes featuring him.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

Just thought I'd pass this along. I found a bittersweet vignette set just around the Fall of the Mutants, centering around Doug Ramsey. Check it out here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2193807/1/).

[LoneWolf21]

Kira-

Yeah, I spotted that myself. Very good. I mean to get aound to reviewing it soon. Hopefully the author can get some good feedback on it (although it already looks like Luba wants to archive it That's not too shabby), so they don't get discouraged, sometimes it seems if you aren't using a certain set of people it'll just get overlooked.

Jeremy-

I understand. The original sketched out idea sounds pretty interesting, but either way, I thought the story came out as it was extremely excellent. Sometimes I woner if though if sometimes I get more excited with the sketched out idea of something than the end result. Example, the piece I wrote above, I really liked the basic idea, but the end result was much shorter than I expected it ended up being (not that I expected it to be some huge massive volume though), and I'm honestly torn on the results, although the small amount of feedback I've recieved on it has been positive (albeit fairly generic)

[leg end]

The Cyclops song:

Oh my dear Jean, all powerful Phoenix,
You saved us all then you died,
I felt so alone,
How I cried, how I cried

I found a Jean clone, name of Madylene,
I live on, I survive,
but jean you came back,
You're once again alive

Jean, we're so happy together,
I can't believe my eyes,
But then you went and died,
I hope you live and deaths all lies

Jean, you returned but now I'm gone,
Merged with Apoccy, now I'm dead,
But I came back as well,
Now on first names with death- his is Fred

You died again, but I was doing emma all along,
Colussus has returned, you must be next,
I no longer cry over death,
this is my rebirthing world of X.

[jeangreydp]

The Cyclops song:

Oh my dear Jean, all powerful Phoenix,
You saved us all then you died,
I felt so alone,
How I cried, how I cried

I found a Jean clone, name of Madylene,
I live on, I survive,
but jean you came back,
You're once again alive

Jean, we're so happy together,
I can't believe my eyes,
But then you went and died,
I hope you live and deaths all lies

Jean, you returned but now I'm gone,
Merged with Apoccy, now I'm dead,
But I came back as well,
Now on first names with death- his is Fred

You died again, but I was doing emma all along,
Colussus has returned, you must be next,
I no longer cry over death,
this is my rebirthing world of X.

HA HA HA HA That was awesome! Does that go to another tune, or one you made up? Either way- Bravo.

[leg end]

HA HA HA HA That was awesome! Does that go to another tune, or one you made up? Either way- Bravo.

No, no tune, although actually doing one to a tune would be a cool challenge- the obvious title would be Jean grey- oops, I died once again, Britney style.
Glad you enjoyed it.

[Rachel Grey]

No, no tune, although actually doing one to a tune would be a cool challenge- the obvious title would be Jean grey- oops, I died once again, Britney style.
Glad you enjoyed it.

Ouch. :( :p

Britney == Hateful evil.

:D

[Cybak]

The Summers Rebellion

With only the murky night and the chilly autumn wind to blanket her silence, she crept along the mansion’s eastern outside walls. Her long blond hair blew lazily as she pulled off her hood, pinning her hair back with a pair of chopsticks, although the hood concealed her identity it muffled her hearing and she needed to be fully alert. Then again they might not recognize her anyway looking as she did now. Wedging her fingers into the brick, she began to scale the wall, Storm's attic sun-windows would be the best way to get into the mansion. Her thoughts now were how hard could it be, she had already easily bypassed the interior lawn/exterior estate defenses, yet at the same time her mind raced, though she knew she could safely make it in and out of the mansion unnoticed she worried about Kevin (Syd! she thought, he hated the name Kevin) and Kimo, Damn! Mondo! With a name like Kimo Afaese Bambarra, a mouthful to be sure, Mondo was quite easier on the tongue, but...Mondo??!!...then again what is a Psylocke? Poor Kimo, she knew who he was, but had never had the chance to meet him. She had heard of the troubles he went through after coming to New York: Cassidy, Cordelia Frost and finally and fatally Bastion... or so they had thought. After dealing with Cordelia Frost capturing and bringing him to the states, Kimo was rescued only to be later kidnapped again by Black Tom Cassidy, who in turn created a "plant monster" to betray the team this pseudo-Mondo was destroyed by Bastion. He had gone through enough she thought, had enough, been hurt enough, but after being rescued from Black Tom Cassidy, Kimo still was a follower of the dream, a true hero at heart. Then there was Kevin Sydney, The Changeling, a member of the X-Men long before she had joined. Now that she had thought of it...it was an odd coincidence, out of the all the people in their little "team" they were all people thought dead or dead!! Kevin had been dead and buried only to be brought back to life by a houngan named Black Talon, then dead and buried again only to find that his mutancy had lengthened his life span, changed how his body worked, they still were not quite sure how he had survived only that after being entombed a second time in a dormant weird kind of coma he had woke to find himself still alive, buried alive. After a period of amnesia, You-Know-Who found him and helped get back to normal. And so here they were, still it worried her...no bothered and upset her that the three of them had been grouped together had the rest of the team been leery, apprehensive...afraid of them??! They were still the same people. Coming back from the dead...hmmp!...she had always thought it was a staple of being an X-Men any way. Reaching the sun-window, she shook all thoughts from her mind as a tear slipped down her cheek. There's no going back now she thought, that's what he had said, "After this Betsy there's no going back." That's what Forge said. Sergeant Ramon Oscar Del Ruiz, The Maker, The Fixer, Genesis. "...there's no going back" And she climbed through the window into the mansion for the first time in a long time and maybe for the last time.


more to come

[Mr. Jip]

LOve the Cyclops Song~!!!!!!

And chopsticks in blonde hair. hehehwhee.

[leg end]

LOve the Cyclops Song~!!!!!!

.



Thanks Jip, just kinda came out.

[Mr. Jip]

The cab stopped right in front of the steps to the mansion’s door.
The X-Men gathered round the entrance, ready for anything. It was, after all, somewhat of a pleasant surprise right after the new year.

“They’re here.” Scott gave notice to everyone.

The women stepped out from the taxi with poised elegance and looked intently at the crowd of surprised & not-so-quite-surprised X-Men. One was Asian, the other European. But both had an unnatural shade of purple hair.

“Blessed bright goddess!” cried Ororo.

“Scheiss… I mean, Mein Gott in Himmel!” muttered Kurt softly.

“Oh my stars and garters!.. whatever that means…” exclaimed Hank.

“Bloody hell, they are them. Mindscan confirmed. Like we need anymore sodding telepaths at Xavier’s. Now the scintillating welcoming orgy can begin.” Emma informed the group. “...and one’s really English and was a Captain Britain, there goes the moments when I want to sound posh and Brit…” she appended inaudibly under her breath.

“Smells like Betsy & Kwannon alright.” Logan added as he lit a cigar.

“Are you sure, Wolverine?” Scott pressed in an interrogative tone.

“I’m the best at what I do.” Logan snarled back, the thick smoke flooding out of his mouth.

:p added Artie.

“Miz Frost… Pretty ladies… purple hair. Come back?” asked Leech.

“Well it’s pretty bloody evident now, isn’t it?! …stupid child, and I’d thought we’ve worked on your speech impediment.” Emma replied, obviously a bit frustrated at the return of filthy gorgeous telepaths who can kick ass and compete for Scott’s affections.

“Do not kick Leech again, Miz Frost…” the little green boy implored, sensing his teacher’s growing fury.

“Oh. My. Gawd~~ I can’t believe Betsy an’ that byatch iz back, like, omigawd thiziz toOOootally like freakin’ me out, like, I just can’t believe it omigaaaaawd~~!!!!!!~~!!!!!~~” Jubilee blabbered, her intonation trailing up.

“Fais-moi des vacances.” Monet St. Croix purred critically as she rolled her eyes at Jubilation Lee. “Aren’t the Summers brothers back? And so is that Summers girl from the future, as well as the Russian peasant.

“You’re just calling him a ‘peasant’ coz Pryde’s shagging him, not YOU, ho-bitch.” Jubilee snapped back before running off to hide behind Logan’s back.

“By the white wolf!” Piotr Rasputin yelped as he overheard the embarrassing commentary.

“D’you think it’s really them, Stormie?” inquired Gambit.

“Do not call me that." Storm answered back.

Sage says nothing at all.

“Well ah’m flabbergasted, but, dayem, girl! You look hawt! Come gimme a hug, Betsy!” Rogue said as she stepped up with arms wide open.

*But who’s Elizabeth, and who is Kwannon?* the Asian woman broadcasted into her mind.

Rogue’s face immediately contorted, as if hit by a wave of emotional turmoil. “Aaieee~~ NoooOOOO don’t TOUCH MEEeeEE~~~!!!” she screamed as she pushed the European lady 5 miles into the air.

“Rachel, go.” instructed Storm. Without delay, Rachel flies away at top speed towards the falling body that is screaming hysterically in rapid Japanese.

“ Sodding cow! It’s an attack! Quick Scott we’ve gottAAAgh!!~” Emma’s words of alarm are cut short as Psylocke performs a graceful but efficient sweeping kick that makes contact with the White Queen’s face, dislocating a jaw and an expensive nose, the third one to be exact.
“DnooOO dot by doze again~~!!” she bleats as she slumped down to the ground, incapacitated.

“Fear not Miss Frost! I have her! Xin loi, Miss Braddock, but both your mind and body are now mine to control.” Manh announces as she possesses Psylocke.

*Oh for God’s sake! Do they teach you to broadcast all your bloody tactics to the enemies at Xavier’s?* Emma moans telepathically in pain.

*No, it’s just fun to be theatrical. For instance, ‘sodding cow’, meet psychic blade, the focused totality of my telepathic power!* Psylocke mocks as her psychic knife, the focused totality of her telepathic might, cuts into Frost & Manh’s minds.

Logan moves in, pushing an inflexible, mute Scott Summers, apparently mesmerized by ninja thong, out of the way.
~SNIKT!

“It’s Bogan!!” Sage yells out in warning. She pulls out her handgun but before she can blow off Psylocke’s head, Sage drops to the ground, her eyes bleeding.
“aaahhuuh…hack hak HACK! F62--- hfapwq --#4659X--- cannot… compute…483K System shut down. A519G06 Reboot.. –not an option. Urk~~!”

:evilsmile indicated Artie.

Alex Summers looks at his brother Scott, just standing there, still enthralled by Oriental opium & Asian crack. He seizes his chance and takes the initiative.
“Lorna, quick! Take out Betsy & Artie!" he yells out his order in an authoritative tone. "Scott!! Snap out of it!"

Lorna Dane gives him a sideways glance, throws her twisted green hair back and says, ”You are SoooOOoo FUCKED UP, Alex!!!!” and leisurely floats away on waves of magnetic force, violently ripping apart Wolverine & an armored-up Collosus in the process.

“Wolvie~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!! NOooOoooo ahhh noo nooo oh NOO omigawd NOOooooo~~~” Jubilee shrieks, terrified and in shock.
Shadowcat runs after the Mistress of Magnetism, determined vengeance in her eyes. She dove headfirst into the soil, but suddenly materialized while half underground.
A stomach-turning pop was heard, & Kitty Pryde’s lower torso fell on the lawn with a gentle but nauseating thud.

“Leech so sorry~~~~” sobs the little green Morlock, tears streaming down his face.

:rolleyes: signals Artie.

“Ah'm invulnerable while Ah'm blastin'~!!” Sam shouts as he slams Bishop & Gambit into the wall, bringing the whole west side of the school down.

"I am Cheyenne!!! But I am also Valkyrie. I talk to animals. I am make psionic arrows. And illusions based on a person's greatest fear or desire. And then I could make them solid, and I had quantum powers. I am SCREWED UP~~~~~~~!!" lamented Danielle Moonstar in a corner before the tumbling wall buried her and her friend Rahne Sinclair, who was in wolf form and chewing her own tongue to a bloody pulp.

Monet begins to dance the tango dramatically with an imaginary partner.

Nightcrawler squat down and chortling hysterically, howling about how mommy doesn’t like him & Azazel.

“I’m not gay, I’m not gay, I’m not gay…” Bobby Drake repeatedly tried to convince himself, sealing himself in an ice closet.

A scream is heard as Nurse Annie plummets from a window three floors up. Her corpse, pierced with surgical knives and silverware, falls suspiciously right in front of a very distraught and frightened Alex Summers.

Lightning had begun to flash the moment Sage hit the ground. Now, the sky had gone dark, covered by menacing storm clouds. Heavy rain had started to fall, and a strong gale began to whip leaves around. Ororo Munroe rose to the skies, riding on her winds .
“I, am Storm~!!!!! I am a primal, elemental force, and I will not be tamed. I am NO ONE’s bride, not even yours, Elias Bogan~~!!!!~!! she roared with her thunder.
All of a sudden, Ororo squealed, “NooOOOoo~~~~~~ enclosed space!!! I am a thief and a claustrophobe!!!” She falls to the ground with a sickening crack, her spine shattered.

Frost, soaked by the rains & covering her bleeding broken nose, surveys the catastrophe happening right in front of her eyes. She is reminded of all her dead students, all her past failures, and snaps. She did not want to say it, but she had to. To fight fire with fire. She had to unleash the demon. *Cyclops!! For fuck’s sake! Don’t just stand there, take that stick out of your anus and DO SOMETHING!*

Upon hearing those words, Scott Summers snapped out of his trance.
“As you wish, Emma.” Scott replies in a deferential tone. He takes off his pants meekly in broad daylight, and takes out the vibrator.

Elias Bogan in Psylocke’s body screams in fright. “NoooOOOOOooo~~~~~ You’ll let out…”

*…Apocalypse.* Emma leers, blood dripping from her nose.

:eek: Artie gesticulated.

En Sabah Nur emerges from behind Scott Summers. And speaks:

“Now we will see whether you are FIT for Survival, Elias Bogan!!!!”

A horrendous explosion of psychic energies blanketed the area, and in four seconds demolishes the school grounds and wipes out all within the vicinity entirely.

[Mr. Jip]

Sensing all the death and stress, Rachel returns with the European Kwannon. She breaks down. “This is too much~!!~~ It reminds me of my past… uh, your future. I can’t breath!!! I can’t take this anymore!!!”

“Wai dont wee jahsto reeb? …I mean, why don’t we just leave?” Kwannon suggested as she shot Rachel some psychic sedatives with her psychic syringe, the focused totality of her telepathic powers.

“Your… your accent. It’s British!” exclaimed Rachel.

“Yes. I’m actually Elizabeth Braddock… and Kwannon is in here as well. Bogan crammed us all in here, and he’s taken up residence in the Asian body. Lord Imperial my arse, he’s just the Hellfire Club’s Rice Queen.”

A disturbed Emma Frost in diamond form crawls over towards the other two female telepaths.
*Ladies, shall we??*

“Do let’s.” Betsy says as she drags Rachel & Emma away from the campus that’s turned into a devastated battlefield for two centuries-old mutant entities.

“Girls, wait for meeEEeee!!!!” said Lorna in a frenzied tone, the magnetic waves she rode on illuminated with an eerie green.

*I don’t want that crazy bitch coming with us~~!!* Emma whined, panic-stricken.

*Relax, she can’t see us.* Betsy replied

They had just found the hatch to the underground hangar for the Blackbird when they suddenly discovered that they couldn’t communicate through telepathy. Leech was scampering towards them.

Emma motioned the other two to climb down first, gesturing that she would take care of her surviving pupil.

“Don’t leeave Leech!” the little green Morlock begged, still sobbing and obviously traumatized and upset by it all.

“Sod off, you’re Bogan-tainted! You’ve been compromised. And thus rejected!” screeched Emma as she kicked the boy in the face with a diamond foot. She disappeared down the hatch and bolted the door.

“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~~~~” wails Leech.

“Don’t cry, honey.” said Lorna with a demented twinkle in her eye as she floated back, after hearing Leech’s voice. "I like green. Now let's go look for your friend Carter and see if he's still alive...”

A face materialized.

:evilsmile

[Flight]

lol

tencharacters

[Cybak]

Summers Rebellion

Kevin's body shivered from the brisk night breeze as he wrapped his pea coat tighter around his body. "Damn it's cold out here!! said Kevin. "A big guy like you, this weather probably doesn't even faze you." The tree branches above his head swayed violently as Kevin spun and looked behind him. "Hey, Kimo, Where are you?!" spat Kevin. Just then an errant branch swiped his ballcap and catapulted it into the air. "Boo!!" Kevin bounced back a step. "Right here, Syd" said Mondo as an impish grin, then eyes and a pug nose appeared in the trunk of the tree. "Cut it out, Kimo, this is serious!!" grumbled Kevin. "Lighten up, Kev, Betts has it under control, we'll be outta here in no time" said Mondo melding out of the tree, standing tall in a bright floral print Hawaiian shirt, baggy khaki shorts and sandals. "I'm not worried about Psylocke, I'm worried about one of the kids looking out the window and mistaking your shirt for a Christmas tree in the middle of October" yelped Kevin. THRUMM THRUMM!! Kevin's pulse pager buzzed against his ear as a fritzy holographic image of Forge appeared shimmering, hanging in the air in front of him. "What's the sitrep, Changeling?" said Forge. Kevin double-tapped the pager. "Psylocke is on the roof, probably entering the mansion as we speak, everything seems to be going smoothly" said Kevin. "Good," said Forge. "How are Mondo and you doing?" "You mean Rainbow Brite, we're chilly but the grounds look to be pretty calm and quiet" joked Kevin. "Good, stay safe, keep your eyes open and contact me when Psylocke comes back" said Forge as his face faded from the air. "Now quit foolin' around and give me back my hat." said Kevin. At the same time 300 miles away, * PING! PING! PING! THREE MUTANTS SCANNED *--PSYLOCKE--ELISABETH BRADDOCK--PSIONICS* *--MONDO--KIMO AFAESE BAMBARRA--MORPHIC MANIPULATOR* *CHANGELING--KEVIN SYDNEY--METAMORPH* * PROXDATA 480 KILOMETERS * WESTCHESTER, NY * TERMINATE * TERMINATE * TERMINATE..................as five NEXUS-12 Sentinels rocketed into the sky.

[jeangreydp]

This is an awesome story. "What If... Mr Jip wote comics." :)

I would buy them and talk about how awesome it was that Nurse Annie got cut the **** up! :evilangry

[atoningunifex]

The Danger Room. Shi’ar technology coupled with alterations made by mutant craftspeople with five-dimensional thought patterns and myopia. A largish room that can become anywhere, anywhen at any time. The training center of the Xavier Institute. A place where X-Men hone their fighting prowess and students practice controlling their abilities.

A place where, sometimes, a certain hot-headed young lady gets to fight giant robot monsters without fear of death.

“Take that, mutant hunting scrap metal!” As war cries go it isn’t exactly the best, but Jubilation Lee doesn’t care. She’s having way too much fun.

The Sentinel, on the other hand, isn’t. Jubilee’s “fireworks”- plasmoids of varying intensity- are wreaking havoc on the Sentinel’s operational systems.

“That’s right, Tin Man, fall down go boom boom BOOM!”

The words seem to trigger the action as the Sentinel topples in slow motion, hitting the rubble strewn about the graveyard with a fantastic thud. Jubilee, always the gracious winner, jumps up on the Sentinel’s torso and strikes the most heroic of poses.

“Tha winner and still champeen……Jubilation Lee!”

If the slow clapping that emerges from a shadowy corner surprises Jubilee she gives no sign. Instead she peers into the gloom and readies another volley of explosive light.

“No need for that, Miss Lee. I was simply observing. Would you care for an analysis?”

“Sure, Rosemary, why not?”

“Heh.”

“You chuckled! You actually smiled! No way!”

“You must be mistaken. Certainly you know I don’t smile. Ever. Unless I want to intimidate someone.”

“No, you smiled. This is a day for the record books! I, Jubilation Lee, X-Man with boobies, made Sage smile!”

The smile doesn’t reappear, but Sage’s eyes glint with amusement as Jubilee does a victory dance on the chest of the fallen Sentinel.

“I am the best, I beat the rest, I am the queen….something that rhymes with queen…..”

“Keen?”
“Oooh, yeah. I am so keen!”

“Would you care for my analysis, Jubilee?”

The gum emerges, the bubble grows. And when it pops, Jubilee replies.

“Sure. Why not? Hit me, baby, one more time.”

Sage smiles again and then begins speaking softly.

“The Sentinel was operating at 52% efficiency when it appeared. Given your past performance as a tactician and combatant that put it well out of your ability to handle. You strengths are improvisation and blunderbuss force displays, both parameters every Sentinel is well-equipped to counteract. Your speed and agility were minimally above your norms. While you performed well you still shouldn’t have beaten the Sentinel.”

“Imagine that. I should be robot food. But I’m not. Wonder how that happened.”

The second bubble pops with a pointed raspberry.

“Why do you downplay your abilities, Jubilee?”

“Don’t know what you mean, Jean. Ain't got a clue, Sue.”

“I think you can hear, dear. And you’re in the know, Flo. So skip the brat act and answer the question.”

“Hmmm…did you get a certificate or something? You know, on the day they made you boss of me?”

“Yes, they did. Unfortunately I left it in my other skin-tight black leather outfit.”

The two women look away from one another. The silence between them grows. When it breaks it is Jubilee who does the breaking.

“Nobody knows how powerful I can be. Nobody has a clue. It’s been growing steadily over the years. When I first got my powers it was mostly light and noise, something to scare people, stun ‘em. Something to help me run and hide. But when I joined up with the X-Men, when I saved Wolvie from the robot guys in the desert, I had to do more. And more. And more. And every time I did more there was more I could do.

“You can’t be an X-Man for more than a month without hearing about Jean Grey. And the Phoenix. Wolvie told me and Psylocke about it one night. He was half-delusional, but you could tell he was telling the truth. You could see what it did to him. And you just believed how terrifying it was. I believed how terrifying it was.”

“Jean Grey is an Omega level mutant who bonds with a cosmic entity, Jubilee. You’re far more powerful than you let on, but you’re not in her league.”

“No, really? Sheesh, for a computer you’re kinda slow. I know I ain’t in her league. But I know that I’m way more powerful than I was. And I know that every single one of us who has a destructive power runs the risk of being consumed by it the way Jean was. One slip, one time I let my emotions gets the better of me, and somebody could be worm food.

“So I go the other way. I’m loud. I’m rude. I’m the funny one. I’m the spas. And I lower people’s expectations. So when they look at me they see Jubilee the Goofball. Jubilee the Valley Girl. They don’t see Jubilee the ticking time bomb.

“And, if I’m gonna be honest, that’s part of me too. It’s the part of me I most wish I could be- the goofy kid with no responsibilities and no worries. But it isn’t alla me. It’s isn’t everything. It’s a shield. It’s me protecting everyone.”

The silence returns. There’s a tension to it, a sense of something delicate hanging between them. Something delicate that could shatter in a heartbeat. This time it’s Sage who breaks the silence.

“Interesting. Patently absurd, but interesting. You must have reprogrammed the simulation in order to stymie my analysis. I can’t see any other explanation at all.”

With that Sage turns and walks away. Jubilee watches Sage meander slowly through the rubble-strewn graveyard. Just as she’s about to disappear, Sage turns and slowly winks.

But she’s gone before Jubilee’s tongue is even half out of her mouth.

[Vegetarian Goat]

Oh, Sage.. you sly she-devil!

[Tommy]

Emma wandered into the kitchen her hair disheveled and wearing a frumpy flannel nightgown. She stumbled over to the coffee maker shuffling her feet and started to brew a pot. She reached beside her and picked up a heavy wooden cutting board. She held it casually in front of her skull as a knife went flying into it.

“Good morning Lorna,” Emma said as she placed the board back down. “Must we do this every morning?”

“What? And by the way your accent is faker than Madonna’s,” Lorna replied.

“Okay look I am not a morning person. I need my freaking cup of coffee with out crazy woman interrupting,” Emma flopped her head down on the table.

A very tired looking Jean-Paul shuffled into the kitchen. He look at the pot of brewing coffee then picked up the cutting board to block another knife being hurled at his head.

“Morning Lorna, hello Emma. Late night?” he asked.

“Those damn kids with their damn rap music kept me and Scott up.”

“Well you managed to find some activity to pass the time,” Lorna said smiling.

“I really hate having to room next to you.”

“Do you think it is pleasant for me? I have to listen. And I have to hope there isn’t any spillage.”

“Spillage?” Emma asked starting to blush.

“Well let’s just say I have gotten pulled into more than one dungeon telepathic fantasy. You know you really should not use telepathy for that sort of thing if you loose control while doing it.”

“Well… it adds spice. Jean-Paul what have you been up to?”

“Nothing,” He replied.

“So any big dates this weekend?” Lorna asked leaning forward.

“No.”

“When was the last time you went on a date?” Emma asked lifting her head up off the table.

“Well… err ummm I kinda went out with the Purple Girl once.”

“You mean you have never actually been out with a guy?” Emma asked.

“Umm no. Not really. Okay no.”

“You have been a walking gay billboard for how many years now and not once have you gone out with anyone? Have you even had sex?” Lorna asked.

“Well no.”

“Have you kissed anyone?” Emma questioned.

“Well the purple girl…” Jean-Paul stammered.

“Oh my,” Emma stated. “Well we are so going to have to take you to a gay club this weekend. Crap. I can’t go I promised Scott we would go to the ballet. He always wants to do stuff like that. And cuddle. And talk. He is so needy. Lorna I know being crazy and all this might be a bit of a burden. But can you take Jean-Paul out? I know you are popular with gay men.”

“Sure!”

To be continued...

[jeangreydp]

Wow, atoningunifex- That was a really great short. I've never liked Jubilee so much! You really nailed it. Excellent job. This is the type of thing I will go back and re-read over and over. Lovely story.

And EmmaFrost- I gotta love the seX-ploits. The line about Lorna being popular w/ gay men- priceless.

[J Harper]

For all of you who would be interested (two, at my last count) my friend Lia Fail and I have finally finished Muir, the first part of which I posted on this thread. If you're interested, follow the link bellow, and let us know what you think.

Muir (www.fanfiction.net/s/2210426/1/)

Thanks for your time and tolerance,

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

For all of you who would be interested (two, at my last count) my friend Lia Fail and I have finally finished Muir, the first part of which I posted on this thread. If you're interested, follow the link bellow, and let us know what you think.

Muir (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2210426/1/)

Thanks for your time and tolerance,

Jeremy Harper
Just checked it out, mi amigo. Sadly I can't get the review function to work at ff.net right now, so let me just say that I'm seriously impressed. Nice mix of angst, humor and romance. And even the return of Pirate Kitty!
I'm surprised you didn't throw in an epilogue involving Kitty watching the X-Men battling the Adversary, and the anguish she felt as she watched Peter seemingly die in battle, just days after their reconcilliation. On the other hand, you could do an AU follow-up set just after Roma restores the X-Men, where Peter tells the others, "Look, you guys do what you want, I just got back together with Katya, so I'm heading back to Muir. Don't worry, I'll keep your secret." Then he joins Kitty and Kurt and ends up becoming a founding member of Excalibur. Yeah, that kind of eliminates the need for Pete Wisdom, but...y'know, I think we're onto something here!

[J Harper]

Just finished this a little while ago, so its rough and probably a bit clumsy. As an experiment, I shall be posting this story piecemeal as I work my way through it, hopefully posting every few days or so.


Rat Race

By

Jeremy Harper


Note – X-Men: Evolution is the property of Marvel Comics and is used without permission.


Magneto looked up at the large projection screen displaying a map of the environs of Bayville. His hand danced across the keyboard station, and a rectangular cursor highlighted and magnified a section of the map. Nodding to himself, he turned to face the two men with him in the ready room, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered them. They did not particularly like him, these two Acolytes. If they had their druthers, no doubt they would be elsewhere. But, nonetheless, they served him, one by mercenary contract, the other by coercion, and both served him well – their codes of honor would not permit them to perform at anything other than their best. As long as they continued to do so, Magneto cared not what they thought of him.

“As you can see, this new activity seems to be centered in Bayville’s North End, beneath the streets, within the sewer system, and perhaps even farther below.”

Colossus shifted his head slightly. He was in his unarmored state, but dressed for battle, resplendent in crimson, gold and black, his muscular arms folded across his broad chest, his gauntleted hands shut into large fists. His blues eyes were as hard as Artic ice as he gazed at the screen. “You are certain that it is not a colony of Morlocks?”

“Positive. The signature is quite different. In fact, I have not encountered anything like it in my entire career, and I have been at this for a while.”

Gambit rocked back on his heels, scratching the stubble on his chin thoughtfully. He was in his bodysuit of purple, green and black Kevlar, covered by his dark brown trench coat. He reached in to his pockets, drew out a cigarette and a pack of matches. He put the cigarette in his mouth, struck a match, and lit the cigarette, taking a long drag off of it as he shook out the match. He blew a long stream of smoke out of his nose. “So what you want us to do, Boss – play first contact?”

“Exactly, Gambit. You and Colossus are to investigate this phenomenon. Find the mutant colony, evaluate their abilities, see if they are sympathetic to our cause, and if not, try to discover the proper leverage that will change their attitude.”

“Just us? No others?” asked Colossus.

“Yes. You two are far more… amiable than Victor, John or Pietro.”

“Huh,” Colossus grunted sardonically. Gambit gave his friend an amused glance, then looked back at his employer. “You want us to go at once?”

Magneto nodded. “It is only a matter of time before Xavier’s Cerebro detects this activity, unusual and low-keyed though it is. Only mere luck has brought it to my attention. Time is of the essence – depart now.”

“As you command, Magneto,” said Colossus. The two men turned on their heels and strode out of the ready room. Magneto turned back to screen, stroking his chin thoughtfully as he contemplated the read-outs scrolling information. Yes, like nothing he had ever seen before… or was it? Something was stirring at the back of his memory, just out of reach. Perhaps he should consult his records. Gesturing, he magnetically summoned a chair to him, sat down and began calling up his files on known mutagenic phenomenon.

To Be Continued.

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

Interesting start, J Harper. I know you wanted to do a Colossus-centric story that wasn't automatically a Kiotr, so I look forward to seeing where this goes. Of course, if you want to turn this into a Kiotr story, I won't protest too loudly. :cool:

And speaking of potential Kiotr, here's the first part of one I'm toying with. This scene is set during X-Men #165(last month's Christmas issue, not the Brood storyline from the early 80s), and the rest of the story will extend into New Year's Eve. A belated Merry X-Mas.

Auld Lang Syne

By Kirayoshi



“Maybe it’s much too early in the game,
Ah, but I thought I’d ask you just the same,
What are you doing New Year’s
New Year’s Eve?

Wonder whose arms will hold you good and tight
When it’s exactly twelve o’clock that night
Welcoming in the New Year,
New Year’s Eve…

Maybe I’m crazy to suppose
I’d ever be the one you chose
Out of a thousand invitations
You’d receive

Ah, but in case I stand one little chance,
Here comes the jackpot question in advance—
What are you doing New Year’s
New Year’s Eve?”
—Frank Loesser
“What Are You Doing New Year’s Eve?”



“Tim Allen.”

“Edmund Gwenn.”

“Tim Allen.”

“Edmund Gwenn.”

“Tim Allen.”

“Edmund Gwenn.”

Hank McCoy stood there silently, his paws securely holding the enormous sack bulging with packages, a bemused smirk splitting his blue feline muzzle as the debate continued. He would have tapped his foot impatiently on the floor, if he and his two partners weren’t standing in mid-air.

“Face it, Kit, Tim Allen was better,” Rachel insisted, adjusting her vest.

“In your dreams, Red,” Kitty answered, running her finger along the inside of her left boot, smoothing out her yellow stocking. “Edmund Gwenn has him beat!”

“Oh, come on, Kitty,” the red-haired psionic grinned, “Tim Allen was the better Santa Claus and we both know it!”

“Puh-lease! Did Tim Allen win an Oscar for his portrayal? I don’t think so!”

Hank began to chuckle with a throaty growl, catching the attention of the two arguing best friends. “Something funny, Hank?” Kitty asked her teammate.

“Oh, not at all,” Hank smiled, his teeth clearly visible behind the fake white beard he wore over his chin. “But consider our situation, Katherine; the three of us are currently suspended some three-hundred feet over the Mansion—with the local news predicting temperatures in the lower thirties, mind you—kept here solely by the good graces of Rachel’s telekinesis,” he nodded toward the redhead, “dressed as Santa Claus and two of his trusted and comely elves, awaiting a signal from Emma to begin our descent, and the two of you are arguing over which actor’s performance in the role of Santa Claus was superior. Am I the only one who sees the surrealism of this whole scene?”

“Hey,” Rachel answered, “it’s not all that cold out anyway. Thanks largely to Ororo manipulating the air pockets so that that arctic blast we were expecting will pass right over us.”

“Besides, Santa’s nothing,” Kitty grinned. “You should see us get into which version of Christmas Carol is better!”

“George C. Scott,” Rachel insisted.

“Alistair Sim,” Kitty replied.

“Ladies, please,” Hank raised his voice to quiet the debate. “Remember, peace on Earth and goodwill toward men and women, right?” More quietly he added, “Besides, the best Christmas Carol was the one with Mr. Magoo!”



“Oh Pul-lease!” Kitty and Rachel groaned in chorus, leading to a volley of laughter from the three teammates. Lockheed flitted gingerly over their heads, his red eyes narrowing as he regarded his mistress. Kitty glanced up toward her constant companion of seven years and asked, “Something the matter, Lockheed?”

“He’s probably not used to seeing you up here,” Rachel suggested. “I mean, you can walk on air but you’re not a flier like Ororo or Wing...” As the name escaped her lips, Rachel noted the sudden pursing of Kitty’s lips, wincing at her own carelessness. “Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot about...”

“That’s okay,” Kitty answered quietly. “He’s still dealing with Ord taking his powers. I tried to convince him to join the Christmas party, but he hasn’t said whether or not he will. I hope he does; it’d help him to know that he still has friends.”

“Indeed,” Hank nodded solemnly as he considered Wing’s predicament. He considered asking Sage if she could somehow analyze Wing’s DNA, possibly ‘jumpstarting’ his latent mutation the way she had done for him. The final irony, he muttered in a low growling whisper. I came to blows with Logan when I entertained the notion of using Doctor Rao’s ‘cure’ on myself, while Wing received the ‘cure’ unwillingly.

‘Henry,’ the voice called in his mind, ‘we’re ready for your dramatic entrance.’

Shaking his head to dispel the morose turn of his thoughts, he announced, “We’re on. Rachel, if you’d be so kind, nice and slow.”

“Certainly,” Rachel answered as she pushed slightly with her mind, lowering herself and her friends slowly.

“Oh, before I forget,” Kitty added, “I didn’t have a chance to stash it in Hank’s bag, but I do have a gift for you, Ray. I’ll give it to you after the party.”

“Thanks, Kitty,” Rachel smiled. “Oh, and I also have a belated Chanukah gift for you too. Of course,” she added in a gentle teasing tone, “you already got what you wanted for Christmas, didn’t you? Namely six-foot-six of gorgeous Russian hunk!”

“Oh, come on!” Kitty protested, blushing pink despite the slight nip in the air. “I mean, yeah, I’m glad he’s alive, but it’s not like we’re a couple again.” Rachel greeted Kitty’s protest with an eyeroll that Kitty understood to mean, ‘Yeah, sure.’

“Kitty, I don’t suppose that Peter has returned from Siberia, has he?” Hank asked.

“I’m afraid not,” Kitty answered. “He told me he wanted a week alone in his old stomping ground for awhile. Said he should be back in time for New Year’s.”

“Well, I’ve made it my New Year’s Resolution,” Rachel intoned solemnly, “to use his head like a basketball if he ever hurts you again.”

“Easy, Ray,” Kitty warned. “He’s been through enough.”

“That’s no excuse for the crap he’s pulled on you over the years. I’m sorry, Kit, but I can’t forgive as easily as you do.”

“Girls, please,” Hank interrupted before the argument could get any harsher. “Our public awaits. We’ll be touching down in about fifteen seconds. Smiles everyone, smiles!” Kitty and Rachel nodded and slipped easily into gift-giving mode, as they and ‘Santa Beast’ lighted down effortlessly onto the courtyard, heralding the beginning of the Xavier Institute’s Christmas party.

Rachel stifled a fit of uproarious laughter as Hank presented Scott and Emma with their gifts(lighted red clown noses), and she and Kitty gleefully helped pass around gifts for each of the students. Kitty was relieved to see that Wing had indeed joined the party, even if he simply chose to hang back and not mingle with his fellow students. She made a mental note to make a counseling session with him, and prayed briefly that this one would go better than their previous session.

Later, as she prepared to take her place behind the complimentary bar that Emma had set up, her thoughts turned again to a sad-eyed Russian farmboy. She had believed for some time, since she had found him alive in the bowels of Benetech, that there was a reason for her finding him. But ever since his resurrection, he had been moody and silent. And he’s normally such a chatterbox, she thought ruefully, then dismissed the comment. Piotr Rasputin came from a culture that placed much stock in drama, a people that enjoyed being tragic on occasion. When he wanted to open up, he would.

And he’ll find me waiting there, she vowed. Merry Christmas, Peter. “Okay,” she announced to the line forming at the bar, returning her mind to the here and now, “If any of you want the hard stuff, talk to the dragon. Remember,” she warned cheerfully as Lockheed took his place beside her, “he knows who’s legal and he breathes fire.”

[Rachel Grey]

YAY! Funny belated X-Mas ficcyness! :D

[J Harper]

Just checked it out, mi amigo. Sadly I can't get the review function to work at ff.net right now, so let me just say that I'm seriously impressed. Nice mix of angst, humor and romance. And even the return of Pirate Kitty!



Thanks for the kind words, K. Sorry it took me so long to respond - I've been sick, the past week or so, and it's pretty much short-circuited my writing ability. I think Lia and I did a pretty fine job on this one, though I wonder if it is as good as Jealous. Considering it recieved more reviews in less time, perhaps it is.

I can't speak for Lia, but I have to admit, I was toying with the idea of a sequel, which starts off with Kitty and Illyana having their argument about killing Forge, when Peter staggers in on them, in human form, fatigued, his last memory that of being used by Forge to power the spell that banished the Adversary, and then he collapses at Kitty and Illyana's feet. Don't know if we will ever do this.

As for not having the epilogue you suggested, all I can say is that neither of us really wanted to end the story on a downer (guess we're shallow, that way) and, in all honesty, we were just plain tired, by that point. Muir was a heavy investure of time for both of us, though both Lia and I enjoyed writing it.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

Re: Rat Race.

Thanks for the praise, K. Don't know how much of a Kiotr it's going to be, in all honesty, since it's going to concern an adventure Peter and Remy had underneath Bayville. The X-Men will be appearing in it. In this story, I'm going to be shooting for the candence and relationship I sketched out between Colossus and Gambit in the fragment 'Friday Night', which I posted earlier on this thread. Don't know if I'm going to be posting new parts all that often - Lia Fail and I are starting our next project, and I really should get off my duff and try to finish Deathless chapter 10.

Auld Lang Syne was very good, and I'm looking forward to more. The smoothness of your writing always impresses, and you came up with a good explanation on why Peter didn't appear in the Christmas issue Claremont wrote. I also liked Rachel's wariness, re: Peter's relationship with Kitty, and hope to see that fleshed out a bit more in further sections.

Thanks for your time and tolerance,

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

Joey,

Concerning the comments you left on Muir: it's funny you mentioned Evo, since Lia and mine's next project is going to be an Evo story. Because of the way we write, I don't know if Lance is going to be in it. Lia doesn't like Lance all that much, and I don't know if I care for him myself, but Lia and I try to play fair with the characters we use, so hopefully we won't pull too much of a 'Knight of the Cute Fiancee' with this story.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Sabre]

it's funny you mentioned Evo, since Lia and mine's next project is going to be an Evo story. Because of the way we write, I don't know if Lance is going to be in it. Lia doesn't like Lance all that much, and I don't know if I care for him myself, but Lia and I try to play fair with the characters we use, so hopefully we won't pull too much of a 'Knight of the Cute Fiancee' with this story.


Sorry to interject here, but my name is Lia (and I don't really like Lance either). This spelling of my/her name isn't common, and I don't see it much, so I always do a double-take at these posts of yours :p

I do love the Evo Acolytes, and am happy to see them in a story. Keep it up! :)

[atoningunifex]

Final Words

“Oh my freeeeeeeeeeeeekin’ God, loook oooouuuuttttttt beloooowwwwwwwwww”

Imagine being in the middle of a crowded street. Around you are people talking on their cel phones and arguing with one another and murmuring to themselves. Imagine walking down that street thinking about what you need to buy at the grocery store. Imagine walking down a street minding your own business when, with about as much warning as usually happens in situations like these, you’re suddenly crushed by five and a half feet of red, yellow and green covered Asian mutant.

“Sorry about that. Hadda hurt. Not my fault, tho. Sorry.”

John Smith looked up at the outstretched hand. Attached to it was an arm and a body and a face. The face, looking slightly amused and also slightly embarrassed, was saying something.

“I’m really sorry. Bad guys tossed me out a window. Which, of course, they shouldn’t have done. Totally rude! But sometimes they toss you out of a window. It’s a good thing I landed on something soft. Sorry. I don’t mean you’re fat or anything. In fact you look pretty good. I just mean that you’re a lot softer than, oh, say, concrete. You’re okay, right?”

The entire time she was talking the girl kept looking around and up and down, scanning the street for something. John found himself smiling despite the shooting pain in his left knee. There was something about the girl that just amused.

“I think I’ll live. I’m John. John Smith. And you are…”

The girl looked right in his eyes at the mention of his name. He could see something in her expression- some kind of bemused resignation- and then it was gone.

“You’re John Smith, huh? What a coincidence. I mean, what are the odds?”

“The odds? Don’t tell me your name is John Smith as well.”

The girl laughed.

“Nope. My name is…well, you can call me Jubilee. And now…we’re outta here!”

Jubilee grabbed John by the arm, yanked him to his feet and dragged him off around a corner into an alleyway. John found himself wondering how someone so small could be so strong. And then he found himself wondering why exactly she was leading him through a maze of side streets and alleyways.

“Why exactly are you leading me through a maze of side streets and alleyways?”
If Jubilee answered it was drowned out by the explosion behind them. And if she commented on that explosion it was drowned out by the explosion to the right of them. And while John could see her mouth moving as she swung him around behind her he couldn’t HEAR her because of the explosion that took place where he had been standing.

John hit the ground for the second time in ten minutes. He was about to make an ironic comment on this when Jubilee suddenly caught on fire.

But it wasn’t fire. It was light and sparkle and noise, like fireworks. And Jubilee wasn’t a victim. She was the source of the fireworks. John stared in amazement as she moved and flicked her wrists and swept her arms and cascades of energy and sound filled the alleyway.

She was yelling something. He couldn’t hear what- his ears were still useless- but she was yelling something. And not to him either. She was yelling at the men running down the alley at impossible speed shooting strange guns at them both.

The men were covered in some kind of body armor. And they looked, well, mean. But John had to acknowledge that this might have been perspective talking. When someone fires a gun at you your first thought isn’t usually “But he looks like such a nice man”.

The men, there were maybe a dozen, were yelling back at Jubilee. As John’s ears returned to previous functionality he picked up phrases here and there. Things like “mutie scum” and “huff-n-puff morons with guns” and “when pissed-off mutants attack”.

Jubilee was amazing. John found himself entranced by the light and noise of her fireworks. And the way she moved and threw them and covered the alleyway with explosion after explosion was like a dance.

John pulled himself to his feet just in time to take a bullet to the chest.

People say that your life flashes before your eyes when you die. John didn’t experience that. All he experienced was a sharp pain and a dull ache and everything seemed to freeze as he slumped down against a wall.

It was only after he’d hit bottom and was sitting on the ground bleeding that he noticed that everything HAD frozen. Everything except for Jubilee. She was looking at him. Her face was a mix of anger and sadness. She leaned down next to him and took his hand in hers.

“I’m sorry, John. I was supposed to protect you.”

Everything around John was growing dim. Light was fading and Jubilee’s face was all he could see. He wanted tot ell her not to worry. He wanted tot ell her she was beautiful. But as he drifted off to oblivion he could hear himself saying…..

“Simulation complete. Analysis begins in ten seconds. Danger Room reset to default configuration.”

[Kirayoshi]

(Author's note: since Wing's last name, to my knowledge, wasn't given in AXM #1-7, I made up a name. This chapter takes place between AXM 6 and 7.)

Auld Lang Syne

Chapter two


December 29;

"Sorry to keep you waiting," Scott announced as he and Emma entered the Danger Room. Emma glanced at the programmed surroundings; a darkened and somewhat seedy bar, complete with a small jukebox in one corner and knife rips in the barstool upholstery. Logan, Hank, Peter and Kitty looked up from their seats in a private booth as Scoot and Emma made their way towards them. Emma was informed en route to the Danger Room that Kitty had chosen the backdrop for the meeting, and understood that she once worked as a bartender while pursuing a degree in Chicago, but somehow she had imagined somewhere less seedy. Certainly not a place a former member of the Hellfire Club would frequent, but Emma admitted to herself that during her questionable youth she might have felt quite at home here.

"Emma," Kitty griped from her seat, "do you possibly own any article of clothing that doesn't display your midriff?"

"A pleasure as always, Kitty," Emma answered icily as she took her seat next to Scott, leaning toward the leader of the X-Men. Scott absently adjusted his visor and glanced secretively toward Emma, who straightened her posture, sitting almost imperiously as the meeting began.

"This will be a short meeting," Scott announced, "as we only have two items to cover today. First, there's the matter of Edward Mathews, code-name Wing. As you are aware, Ord had attacked Eddy and Hisako at the school, and injected him with the Hope Antidote, eliminating his mutant abilities."

"Before you guys say anything else," Kitty answered suddenly, "I move that Eddy not be expelled from the school. It's not his fault that he lost his powers, he shouldn't be penalized for it."

Emma smirked slightly at Kitty's outburst. "And the gold medal in the Long Jump to Conclusions goes to Katherine Pryde," she announced. "Be assured, Kitty, that Eddy will be welcome here for as long as he wishes to remain. I would appreciate it, though, if you continued trying to reach him in your counseling sessions. Hank," she addressed the blue furred geneticist, "are you still in contact with Warren Worthington?"

"On occasion, yes," Hank answered. "And you're quite right, Emma. Warren lost his wings during the Morlock Massacre, perhaps he would be able to connect with Wing. As someone who knows what it's like to lose the power of flight, perhaps Warren understands better what Eddy's going through."

Kitty was slightly taken aback at Emma's willingness to help Wing; she had expected to go fifteen rounds with her over Eddy, given Emma's ingrown prejudices regarding non-mutants. "Maybe your teaching ethics isn't as farfetched as I thought," she muttered, half to herself.

"I'm certain that if I search hard enough I'll find a compliment in there somewhere," Emma quipped, "so thank you, Kitty."

"Hank," Scott asked, "did you take a DNA sample from Wing after Ord's attack?"

"That I did," Hank answered gravely. "And I don't like the results. I can find no aberrant traces in his genetic make-up. I had considered the possibility that Hope might simply deaden mutant abilities. It seems to work like a retro-virus, rewriting DNA on the cellular level."

"What about Tessa--I mean, Sage?" Peter suggested.

"I don't see any need to bring her into this," Emma answered quickly, and Hank and Logan nodded knowingly; given that Sage had originally assumed the identity of 'Tessa' in order to spy on the Hellfire Club for Professor Xavier, relations between Sage and Emma were at the very least strained.

"I don't see why not," Peter persisted, unaware of the bad blood between the two women. "I understand that she had some ability to analyze DNA to some degree. And I understand that she somehow cured Gambit's blindness."

"As well as triggering my secondary mutation," Hank added, his voice taking on a slight melancholy. "I was never quite sure how that power of hers fully worked, myself. I'm not convinced that I want to spin that roulette wheel just yet, not if Wing's life is to be the stakes."

"Besides," Logan observed, "Sage ain't available right now anyway. She's on a case with 'Roro's team. More of a diplomatic thing, otherwise I'd be with them."

"Well," Emma declared coolly before Kitty could open her mouth to protest, "I think we've discussed this enough for now. Kitty, you keep talking to Eddy, keep Scott and myself posted, and we'll have Warren talk to him as well. Fair enough for now?" The others nodded silently.

"And our second and last point," Scott announced. "At this time, it is my great pleasure to officially welcome our newest member back from his recent trip to Russia, Peter Rasputin." Reaching across the table, he offered his hand to Peter. "Welcome back to the X-Men, Colossus." Peter smiled slightly and accepted Scott's handshake.

"Just hope you survive the experience," Logan chuckled. Kitty absently placed her hand on Peter's shoulder, feeling his muscles relax under her touch.

"Have you considered a staff position, Piotr?" Emma asked. "We could use a new art teacher on the staff. We tried a class with Logan, and it didn't quite work." Logan smirked at the comment while Hank raised his eyebrows knowingly.

"I will consider the offer," Peter answered. "And I thank you for your warm welcome. After all that I've been through, I for one look forward to resuming my life."

"We're just glad you're back, Big Guy," Kitty smiled broadly, squeezing his shoulder. Peter regarded her with an affectionate gaze. Kitty found herself marveling at how his warm eyes could capture hers.

"Well, I move to adjourn, and leave these two alone," Emma answered pointedly, prompting Kitty to remove her hand from Peter's shoulder and slink back into her seat, feeling self conscious. The others nodded agreement and the older team members filed out of the Danger Room, leaving Peter and Kitty alone.

Kitty stood up from the table and headed for the bar. For ten awkward seconds, Kitty seemed to find the fake woodgrain pattern on the formica bar surface the most interesting thing in the room. "Uh, Peter," Kitty finally said in a halting voice, "I'm sorry about that display. I mean, I know you're still dealing with being back and all that..." Peter got up and stood behind her, placing his hand on her shoulder and slowly turning her to face him.

"Katya," Peter spoke soothinly to her, "it's okay. I tend to brood. It's a Russian thing. And for what it's worth, I meant what I said. I do want to go forward with my life." He gently lifted her chin with his right thumb and forefinger. "And you will always be a very important part of my life." His ocean blue eyes met her charcoal eyes, conveying warmth and affection...and Kitty somehow sensed something more...

Drawn into each others' gravitational pull, Kitty and Peter began to lean toward each other, into a gentle embrace. Kitty felt her heart hammering in her throat, and her hand over Peter's chest proved to her that his heart was beating wildly as well. "Peter..." she breathed as their faces inched closer together...

"Suit up, people!" Emma's voice rasped through Kitty's mind like a tone-arm being jerked violently across a record's surface. "We have a situation!"

Kitty and Peter jumped, their embrace dissolving abruptly, and they immediately rushed out of the Danger Room. "What's the sitch?" Kitty asked mentally.

"Very large reptilian monster running amock in Manhattan," Emma answered.

"Really?" Peter smirked sardonically. "How quaint. We're on our way!"

As Peter and Kitty rushed toward the locker-rooms to suit up, Kitty groaned slightly to herself. 'Glad to have you back, Big Guy!' Man, did I just go back to being thirteen again? Kitty, what the hell are you getting yourself into?

"Ponder that one later, Kitty," Emma mentally chided. "We have a job to do." After a second, Emma added, "And don't forget I'm a telepath so I know what you're thinking about me."

"Like I'm gonna hide that from you?" Kitty snarled, before filling her mind with an display of vulgarity that, if spoken, could have melted steel cable.


TBC...

[xakko]

I was hoping to find a fanfic online dealing with this, and since Marvel is dragging their feet, I decided I should just do it myself...


BEEP... BEEP... BEEP...

Kurt Wagner jumped at the sound of the X-Plane's hotline. Fearing trouble back at the Institute, he "bamfed" over to answer.

"This is Nightcrawler," he answered into the receiver.

"Kurt... oh, Kurt..."

It was the voice of Katherine "Kitty" Pryde, one of his oldest and dearest friends from the X-Men. Her voice was filled with emotion, but he couldn't quite pick out what emotion it was. "Vas? Katchzen? What is it?"

"He's back, Kurt- he's alive!"

"Who?" They had lost so many. John Proudstar. Jean Grey, a couple times. Douglas Ramsey. Elizabeth Braddock. Pete Wisdom. Moira MacTaggart. Illyana Rasputin. Her brother Piotr...

There were the sounds of muffled tears on the other end of the line. Tears of relief, he understood now, but tears nonetheless. After a few seconds, she caught her breath. "It's Peter, fuzzy elf. Colossus."

"Katchzen, are you certain?" A while ago, on the anniversary of his death- his sacrifice to cure the verdammt Legacy virus- Kitty had called, thinking Piotr was alive, that she had seen him in Chicago. It had turned out to be just a lookalike, but it had torn her apart. His death had crystalized her feelings, the ones that years of estrangement and other loves could never entirely erase.

"Ask Logan. Ask Hank or Scott. Even ask the ice queen. You got the report on the so-called mutant cure?"

"Ja. Storm has been wondering whether XSE should be involved."

"Well, it was designed at this company called Benetech. We went in to investigate. I phased down through a hundred feet to the subbasement... I found him in a cell."

"Mein Gott." Kurt felt his knees buckle, and the phone almost dropped from suddenly nerveless fingers. He'd been with the X-Men (or the British spinoff Excalibur) for much of his adult life. He knew that death didn't always seem to have the same hold on X-men. He also remembered Mr. Sinister offering to clone Piotr soon after his death.

"Kurt, are you still there? He's not a clone, if that's what you're thinking. Or an imposter. It's him. It's Piotr Nikoleovitch Rasputin. He's come back to m- us."

Kurt listened to her go on about some alien named Ord stealing Peter's body, using the technologies of his so-called Breakworld to resurrect him. He grew angry thinking of one of his closest friends being tortured for so long, being used to create a "cure" for mutation. But mostly, he wanted to start up the X-Jet and fly back to Westchester, to see Peter again.

"He's still uncomfortable in tight spaces, but he's going to stay with us, even teach art, " Kitty was still speaking.

He looked up to see Ororo boarding the X-Jet. He knew, as well as she'd dealt with his death, she'd be very interested in learning her "little brother" was back among the living. "Storm- Ororo, it's Kitty, she has some news..."

[atoningunifex]

“Fancy a Scotch?”

“………..”

“Simple yes or no question. Fancy. A. Scotch?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be dead?”

“That’s an amazingly stupid question from someone as intelligent as you. Of course I’m supposed to be dead. Quite dead, in fact. And I was, at several points over the last couple of years, quite close to being dead indeed. But I’m obviously not dead- unless you’ve got the world’s first haunted cell phone. Would you like to have a drink with the only man you’ve ever slept with?”

“You’re not the only man I’ve ever slept with.”

“Really? I’m shocked. I thought for sure that moving back to the States would turn you puritanical again.”

“Pete, why are you calling me? You know I don’t want a drink and you know I don’t want to see you. You know that we…”

“Blah. Blah. Blah. I know the soap opera, Pryde. I remember all the bad bits. Sometimes the bad bits are like tiny little knives that cut the inside of my eyes. I am asking you to have a drink for two reasons. The first is practical. The second isn’t.”

“And what are those reasons?”

“You’ll have to meet me to find out. I’ve got good Scotch.”

*****************

“This is awful Scotch.”

“I know. I’m in America. So I had to buy awful Scotch and lie.”

“The hotel isn’t too great either.”

“Again, I am aware of this. But it’s perfectly seedy- which is just what our little clandestine meeting requires.”

“Get to the point, Wisdom.”

“Businesslike and brusque. I like it. The White Queen must be rubbing off on you.”

“You know, I could phase your right leg into the wall and let go. That would probably hurt very much. “

“You could indeed. And I would deserve it.”

“Get to the point, Wisdom. And pour me another glass of that disgusting Scotch.”

“I’ve come to see if your brain is being controlled by space aliens.”

“………”

“No. Really. I have.”

“Look, you dragged me here. Would you just get to the damn point?”

“You think I’m joking. But I’m not. You see, I have a friend who does horrible, horrible things like….oh….say…hack intoSHIELD databases and things like that. A horrible horrible woman. I try my very best to break the connection but she owns a wonderful collection of stuffed beavers. Best collection in all of Canada. So I’m drawn back to her over and over again.”

“This would be funnier if you’d bought some better Scotch.”

“No doubt. Anyways, this woman recentrly sent me a little packet of information. An interesting little packet that piqued my curiosity and made me do a little digging on my own. So I’ve basically been reviewing your old boyfreind’s return form the land of the dead quite extensively…”

“Goodby, Pete.”

“Dammit, Pryde, wait!”

“You don’t know ANYTHING about what’s going on. And especially not what’s been going on about Peter. I’m not going to sit here and listen to you put some super-secret spin on things just because Pe…”

‘Why is it that the most intelligent woman to ever walk into Xavier’s Institute has been unable to ask a very simple question: Whose ashes did I scatter?”

“…………”

“This isn’t some crazy romantic thing. I’m sorry. I’m not an American and this isn’t an episode of Buffy the Vampire Slayer. I’m not here to come between you and your zombie boyfriend. I’m here because one of the most intelligent people on the planet Earth has yet to snap out of her sappy, romantic swoon and start asking hard questions. I’m here because a woman who worked for SHIELD at one point is content to lett Scott Summers and Emma Frost do all the thinking. I’m here because you, Pryde, are acting like a 13 year old girl. And that worries me.”

“Look, Pete, it’s a very emotional time for me. Peter coming back has been…amazing and terrifying and……”

“And?”

“I’m not possesed by space aliens. I had an independent telepath who does some contract work for SHIELD check me out last week. Gabriel gave mea clean bill of health.”

“Ahhhh. So my warnings are for naught.”

“I wouldn’t say that. I got to drink some really awful Scotch. And this seedy little hotel is kinda fun in that dirty espionage way. Pete…..”

“Yes?”

“I know there’s more going on than we know. And I know how I’ve been acting. I’m keeping my eyes open. Or at least I’m trying to.”

“Can’t ask for more than that. Well, I could, but you’d pahse my leg into the wall and let go.”

“No I wouldn’t.”

“No? In that case…..”

“I’d pahse your penis into the wall and let go.”

“Now there’s my Pryde and joy!”

“What was the second reason?”

“Pardon?”

“You said there were two reasons. One practical, one not. Checking me for space aliens has to be the practical. Well, practical for an insane Brit. What’s the non-practical?”

“It’s horribly sappy. Have another drink.”

“I’d better.”

“Last month there was something I had to do. Something not very nice. One of those things that you don’t approve of. And I couldn’t do it. And as a result things are probably going to get very, very bad in the circles I run in. And this time I probably won’t get to play reborn hero. This time it’s probably for keeps.”

“Pete….”

“Shhhhh. I’ve done a lot of things that I’m not overly proud of. And I’ve done a lot of things I am overly proud of. But in the end they are just things I do. I do them for all the reasons that you do things. For country, for humanity, for the world. And usually the world is a safer place for a little while when I’m done. This time I cocked it up. And the world isn’t a safer place. And my life is probably going to be the price. And so I’ve been drinking a lot and thinking about it all. And what I’ve come down to is this: You were right to be rid of me. I’m not noble and I’m not good. I’m not a farmboy dying to save millions. But if I’m going to die I need you to know…….you are the only woman I ever truly loved. Truly and deeply. And it is the most right and proper thing I ever did. And I wanted to thank you for giving me the chance to do that.”

“………..”

“Now get out of here, you saucy wench, before I forget about your phasing ability and I say something horrible and dirty and ruin our little moment. Go on, bugger off. And watch out for the zombie.

*************

“Penny for your thoughts.”

“Katya, hello. No thoughts, just watching the sunset.”

“I might just sit here with you and watch it then.”

“There’s plenty of room.”

[Mr. Jip]

Brilliant stories EVERYONE!!!!!!!!~~~~~~~
Captured the essence of the Kitty & Piotr relationship, as well as the Kitty & Peter Wisdom one~~!!!!

Especially enjoyed the WISDOM ONE!!!!!!!
DAMN that was wicked.

[I_am_scifi]

Frosty

Some people call me the Ice Queen. Some people call me despicable. Some people call me ruthless. Bloody hell, people even wonder what I'm even still doing alive. They think I should be destroyed for my sins...for my past.

They might be right.

My name is Emma Frost, and my heart is not made of Ice. I know what I once was...and I know the evils I have committed. I will not deny the severity of my crimes. I murdered. I left people paralyzed, unable to go to the bathroom without assistance. People who never did a bad thing in their lives now live in insane asylums. All because of me.

Do you believe in fate? Second chances, third chances, all that crap? Well, then you might wish to give me a hundredth chance. I, Emma Frost, the Witch, the heart of ice, can make a difference.

Just give me a chance. I will prove you all wrong. I will succeed where other have failed. Xavier's dream lives on today. I am living proof.

So...can I prove I'm not despicable after all? Or are you all out of patience?

No, I'm not controlling Scott's emotions. No, I was not behind Xorn, Magneto, whatever. And I certainly could never have predicted Jean's death. Was it convenient for me? Absolutely.

I am not that terrible to wish death upon a woman who married the person I was silly enough to fall for. Still...is it wrong to believe that if she had lived...Scott would have chosen me anyway? He is not the man he used to be. He is freer now, less afraid to lead.

And if the good can change and still be good...can't the bad change too?

Except me. I am Emma Frost. I am the White Queen. And I am new. Improved. Better off. I live again with a new chance to be. Accept it.

Now if you'll excuse me, I have a school to run.

[Joe Zool]

"Riding the Wind"

Piotr Nikolievitch Rasputin sat on the log, looking up at the open sky. It was a beautiful summer day, with few clouds moving across the horizon and birds singing and butterflies flitting from flower to flower. He saw nothing of it, only the darkness in his mind. But he liked it here. It was…open.

He felt a gust of wind rise up behind him and heard a soft landing. He did not have to turn to know who it was. “Hello, Ororo,” he said, sitting up. He felt the wind-rider lay a hand on his shoulder. “I sense a great sadness within you,” she said. “Is there anything I can do to help, my friend?”

“No,” he sighed. “There is nothing.”

She sat down beside him and looked up at the sky. “I remember how it feels,” Ororo whispered. “Still. The eternal darkness, the feeling of…suffocation. The thought that you will never escape, that you will be trapped in that place forever.” She turned to him and offered him a small smile. “But I was rescued from that darkness, and so were you.”

“It does not feel like it, Ororo,” Peter said. “I do not mean to make light of your situation, but what you and I endured were two separate things.”

“Yes, I know.” She looked away so that he could not see the sadness in her eyes. “You were tortured,” she said softly, almost silently. She felt Peter get up from the log and walk away from her. She stood up and watched him. He put his hands on his hips, armored up and punched a hole through a tree. The tree swayed, reeling from the force and then fell. He turned to her, human again. “Does it ever go away?” he asked her. “Will it?”

She went to him and held him. “No,” she whispered in his ear. “There is nothing I wish more than to console you, my friend, but I owe it to you to tell you the truth. It never goes away, but I can banish it.” She pulled away from him and took his hands in hers. “Would you like me to show you?”

He looked at her, doubt in his eyes. She squeezed his hands. “Do you trust me?”

“After all we’ve been through,” he said softly and looked away. “I don’t know. I am different, wind-rider. I am no longer the artist you knew, the passionate, pure-hearted one. I have killed. I have seen loved ones die. I have known a darkness no one else should know. I am alienated from my friends, and people who…love me.”

“I am not asking to reach your heart, Piotr,” Ororo said. “Only to offer you a little solace.”

He closed his eyes and nodded. “Yes, then. I do trust you.”

Ororo pulled him close to her and summoned a powerful gust of wind that rose them up and away in the sky. Peter opened his eyes and gasped once he saw how far above they were over the mansion. “Look at me,” Storm commanded and he met her eyes. “This is how I forget, this is how I escape,” she told him. “I want you to close your eyes again.”

Peter gave her a hesitant look and she smiled at him and squeezed his hands. “Do not worry, Piotr Nikolievitch. I will not drop you.”

He gave her one last doubtful look and closed his eyes. Ororo moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, “Keep your eyes closed.” With one subtle movement of her body, another gust of wind rose up and she swept them away again, riding on the wind. They soared and flew. At last, Storm came to a stop, calming the winds, with Peter still holding her and said to him. “Did you feel that?”

“Yes,” he whispered.

“Do you see, with your eyes closed, how beautiful everything is? Do you feel the graceful wind on your cheek, how blue the day is? Do you?”

Unable to speak, Peter merely nodded his head. Ororo smiled. “Then, my strong and gentle friend, open your eyes.”

Peter opened his eyes and gasped softly. The world stood out to him, brilliant and blue. He could see everything. Everything. The wispy clouds moving across the horizon, the grass swaying in the breeze below, the students training in the field, the mansion, everything stood out to him in brilliant detail. For the first time since he was in Ord’s prison, he was able to truly see.

Piotr Nikolievitch Rasputin smiled and began to laugh.

[Mr. Jip]

ZOOOOoooOOOOooL~~!!

Awesome story of Piotr & my favourite Ororo.
You go girl~!

She's nice.
;)

[Joe Zool]

ZOOOOoooOOOOooL~~!!

Awesome story of Piotr & my favourite Ororo.
You go girl~!



Thanks! :)

[Ontir]

From the diary of Emma Frost:

The best part of being a telepath, is instant access to information you've no justifiable right to. The worst, is instant access to information that you'll never be able to remove from your memory. The "hows" are rather normal. Well, they're normal if you're a super-powered mutant, prone to stepping between innocents and maniacs - and occssionally between warring groups of maniacs, but I digress.

I had been knocked unconscious, and my abilities, the telepathic ones, were of need. Rogue, did as she'd been trained. As is her nature. As I'd do, had I been in her position. She removed her glove, and took my hand, and with it, my powers. Eventually, I regained consciousness. When my powers returned, I had the memory. I don't know if it even remains within her, or if it has now become my own private horror show. I know what happend. I know why she can't, or more correctly won't control her power. What I don't know, is what I can do with it, or about it. I don't even know if she'd be able to deal with the information, were I to broach the subject. This is one of those extremely rare moments, when I wish Jean were here. She'd know what to do, or at least be reckless enough to do, what I am unable, or perhaps unwilling to do... for now.

[atoningunifex]

Very nice, Zool. Very nice indeed.

And Ontir, please continue with your story.

[Ontir]

Thanx for the kind words. I just had to get that little bit out, but I'm going to save the rest for my samples. It's a story I worked out several years ago, and I hope one day to be able to write it as actual canon.

[Tommy]

Mystique sat at the bar. She looked like a supple and beautiful blonde. She slowly put a glass of liquor to her lips.

The stool next to hers was yanked back and a large man plopped down on it.

"Hello Exodus," She said brashly.

"Mystique."

"So hows the whole Acolyte thing going?"

"Well seeing as how Genosha was attacked and everyone dead... not so well. And are you going to start yet another failure of a Brotherhood of Mutants?"

"Like you could do any better!" Mystique replied.

"I could do better with the most incompetent mutants around."

"Could not!"

"Could too! I don't even have to use half my powers!"

"I will bet you three dollars you can't."

"Ohh it is on! And to sweeten the deal you can even pick who is on my team."

"Okay." Mystique scanned the bar. Many mutants were sitting in the shadows drinking and chatting quietly.

"That one!" she said pointing to a large elephantine creature.

"Ohh you have got to be kidding me. I am not going to drag around a freakin' elephant."

"Take it or you won't get your three dollars."

"Fine. Who else?"

Mystique scanned the room again. She saw a giant tree thing arguing with what appeared to be his lover.

"Those two!" she pointed.

"Ohh good Lord this is going to be embarrassing."

"Wanna raise the bet to five dollars?"

"Only if you give me some halfway decent mutant."

"Fine take Avalanche, he only looks embarrassing."

"Thank you."

"Finally take Sabertooth. God knows I can't stand him anymore."

"This is a total susagefest! We need at least one chick!"

"Well in case you didn't notice this is mutant gay bar. There are not that many chicks in here. Except for me of course."

"Well I refuse to lead a penis packing brotherhood. Everyone is going to think I am gay."

"Says the man in the purple body suit sitting in a gay bar."

"I am in touch with my inner metrosexual."

"Fine whatever. If you can find some random dopey chick you can have her as part of your Blather...Brotherhood."

"Well as soon as I train my team we will take out the X-men and then I want my five dollars!"

"Ha whatever."

[Vegetarian Goat]

that's totally hilarious.

[Joe Zool]

LOL, very good, Peter!

[Sabre]

Top points from this Brotherhood fan, EmmaFrost! :p

[atoningunifex]

Very amusing, doll.

[LoneWolf21]

Funny stuff Emma.

Anway, found this while cruising ff.net, pretty interesting so far, it's using a lot of the current goings-on (like the stuff from Phoenix endsong and UXM #455): http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2229848/1/

[J Harper]

For those of you interested (all two of you) I have finally posted a new chapter of Deathless. Enjoy.

Deathless Chapter 10 - Treachery Part 1 (www.fanfiction.net/s/1925143/12/)

Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

Funny stuff Emma.

Anway, found this while cruising ff.net, pretty interesting so far, it's using a lot of the current goings-on (like the stuff from Phoenix endsong and UXM #455): http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2229848/1/

“X-23”, said Jubilee. “How is she? Does she have a real name?”

“Fine, despite damagin’ enough equipment. I ain’t too sure if she has a real name to begin with. Last week, Kitty and Rachel were thinkin’ of naming her Mary Sue. Crappy name if ya ask me.”

BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! Laugh. Snort. Cough. Choke. urrrrrgh....

Funny stuff. :)

[J Harper]

Here's a sneak peak at the next installment of Deathless


Deathless

By

Jeremy Harper


Note – The Astonishing X-Men are the property of Marvel Comics, and are used without permission.


Chapter 11 Treachery Part 2


Cyclops surveyed his surroundings, his stoic expression belying the frustration he felt. He stood on the slope of a gentle, grassy incline, surrounded by towering larch and cedar trees that grew in healthy profusion. Some two hundred yards away the northern reaches of Lake Baikal stretched out in serene beauty as far as the eye could see, its blue waters gently lapping and swelling from the mild September breeze. Cyclops noted the abundant natural beauty surrounding him clinically as he and his team searched without success for some sign of Koschei’s Hall. “Beast?” he called out.

Beast was scowling at the palm scanner in his hand. He shook his head irritably and turned towards his team leader. “I’m getting the same thing I got on the Blackbird – nothing. The reading of Peter’s initial location indicated he was underground, but I’ve been unable to find any sign of caverns or tunnels anywhere.”

“Are we being jammed?”

“Nope. More likely our equipment is being fooled by a sophisticated cloak.”

“Of supernatural origin,” added Cyclops. Beast nodded and made a face.

“Have I mentioned recently how much I hate magic?”

“Not in the past five minutes. Are you having any better luck, Emma?”

Frost had her leather cloak drawn tight around her tense body. She stood ramrod straight, her full lips pursed in a tight frown of concentration as she slowly, methodically looked around. A full minute passed, and she relaxed, letting out a sigh of frustration as her shoulders slumped. She wiped her brow with the back of her hand. “I’m sorry, Scott. I’ve stretched as far as I could with my psychic perception, but I detected nothing but the ambient wild life. Either Pryde is out of range, or my abilities are being subtly thwarted.” She did not voice the third possibility that sprang to mind, though everyone present was cognizant of it.

Cyclops clenched his fist, tapping his thigh with his knuckles. “How about you, Wolverine? Are we zero for three?”

“’Fraid so, Cyke.” The Canadian mutant turned from the larch tree he stood next to and walked towards Cyclops, frustrated anger prominent on his cowled face. “Same as Beast and Frost. I’m pickin’ up nothing that ain’t suppose to be here.”

Cyclops said nothing, lost in deep thought, his keen mind analyzing everything he knew and had been told. “Beast, how precise was your initial scan from the War Room?”

“Very. The margin for error is less than one percent. We’re practically standing on top of where Peter was when I received the initial signal.”

Cyclops stared at the ground. “But that doesn’t mean that an entrance to his stronghold is anywhere near here. Even if it were, there’s no guarantee that we could find it, let alone figure out how to open it. And I don’t know if we have the time to keep searching.” Cyclops sighed, steeling himself as he adjusted his visor. “How far underground was Peter?”

[J Harper]

“At least a hundred feet.”

“All right. I’m afraid we’re going to have to eschew stealth for brute force, team. I’m going to make us an ingress.”

“Sounds messy,” said Wolverine. “I like it.”

“Your blast is powerful enough to displace that much earth?” asked Frost.

“Given time and focus, I can blast through the root of a mountain,” answered Cyclops. “But God knows what kind of shape I’m going to be in afterwards. And Wolverine is right about it being messy - I might as well put up a big neon sign saying ‘The X-Men are here’ while I’m at it. Koschei and whatever else down there will definitely know we are coming.”

“Are you sure about this, Scott?” asked Beast.

“Frankly no, but we aren’t exactly drowning in options right now. It’s either this or wait for Peter to make another move, and I have the feeling we can’t afford that. We’ll head down farther towards the lakeshore. I’ll start blasting at the base of the incline.”

“Wait a minute,” growled Wolverine. He cocked his head, looked around sharply.

“What is it?” asked Frost quietly.

“I hear something. Something diggin’.”

Beast looked around as well. “I hear it too. And I smell something as well.”

“Yeah,” agreed Wolverine. He clenched his fists, his claws hissing out of their housings. “Something dead.”

Down the slope from the team the ground in front of a gnarled pine tree exploded, raining dirt and pebbles everywhere. From the wound in the earth rose a zalozhiny, shrieking as it leveled its musket at the X-Men. A red beam of mystic energy lanced out from the gun, and the X-Men scattered apart, dodging the shot. Cyclops hit the ground with a roll, rose up on one knee, swiveled and returned fire, his optic blast lifting the undead marksman out of its hole and slamming it back against the pine, shattering its skeletal body into splinters of filthy bone. As its remains clattered onto the ground, more zalozhiny erupted forth – swordsmen, axemen, musketeers – clamoring eagerly to their feet, letting loose their earsplitting battle cries.

[J Harper]

Wolverine snarled, parrying an axe strike with crossed claws, then riposted with a high kick to the side of his assailant’s head, followed by a slash that cut the legs out from underneath it. Two swordsmen charged, and he deposed of them with blurring uppercuts that sundered them from sternum to jawbone. He jerked his head out of the way of a musket blast, the energy beam notching the pointed left tip of his cowl. “No need fer a sign, Cyke. They know we’re here!” he called out as he leapt towards the gunman.

“Oh really, shorty? What was your first clue?” Beast shouted back as he danced among a cluster of zalozhiny, smashing them with hammering fists and kicks, dodging counter-attacks by the thickness of his fur. He jumped free from the fray, landing near a clump of undergrowth and a large, half-buried stone as wide as his chest. He squatted down, grabbed the stone, and with a prodigious display of might wrenched it free from its centuries old resting place, lifting it high over his head. His opponents charged him, and he hurled the stone. It smashed through them like a cannon ball, destroying the majority and sending the few survivors sprawling to the ground, tangled in their comrades’ remains. Beast growled in satisfaction, then his ears flattened. He ducked just in time to evade a strike to the head, the zalozhiny’s saber biting deep into a crooked larch. Before the skeleton could pull its weapon free, Beast knocked its head off with a high thrust kick square to the jaw.

Frost lashed out with double-handed sledgehammer blows, destroying zalozhiny with ruthless efficiency, disdaining defense, swords, axes and energy blasts bouncing harmlessly off her diamond change-form. She noticed something coming at her from her right, rushing through the trees. She pivoted to face the largest zalozhiny she had yet seen. It stood at least six and a half feet tall, and clutched in its hands was a massive, steel headed maul. It swung at her with inhuman speed and strength, catching her flush in the stomach. Frost gasped, doubling over and dropping to her knees as the breath rushed out of her. Pain flared up her chest as fine cracks spider-webbed her stomach. She clutched at it, desperately trying to keep herself together as the zalozhiny hefted its maul over its head, ready to bring it crashing down on Frost’s vulnerable shoulders. But before the skeleton could strike an optic blast screamed out, obliterating it. The ruby red beam swept over Frost’s head, clearing her immediate area of enemies. Cyclops rushed towards her, helping her as she scrambled slowly to her feet. “Are you all right?”

“Yes… it just… took me a moment to… knit myself back together… WATCH OUT!” She lunged in front of Cyclops, shielding him from a barrage of musket shots. Cyclops cursed, returning fire over her shoulder.

“Cyclops, there’s too many of them!” shouted Beast. “We’re going to get over-run!”

“I know! Start falling back to the Blackbird.”

“Hell with you, Summers!” roared Wolverine. “I ain’t leavin’ ‘til I find Kitty!”

“We can’t help her if these monsters kill us! We need to regroup, rethink our strategy – back to the Blackbird, NOW!”

“No!”

“Damn it, Logan! I’m – “

“STAND DOWN!” A booming basso voice suddenly roared out in Russian, cutting off Cyclops. To the X-Men’s surprise, the zalozhiny faltered in their attack. A few of them continued to press forward, only to check themselves when the command repeated itself. The skeletons lowered their weapons and stepped away from the X-Men, their empty eyes remaining locked on the mutants.

“What the hell happened?” Beast asked, glancing around warily.

“He did,” answered Frost, pointing down the incline. “Look.” Stalking up towards them, weaving past trees and through underbrush, was a tall, black furred wolfman, its bared fangs gleaming in the afternoon sunlight. It moved with grace and obvious purpose. As it came closer, its form began to shimmer, and transformed in quick degrees into a young man with a shaggy black mane of hair, clad in a wolf pelt, white linen shirt, and doe skin breeches. The zalozhiny made way for him, and halted before the X-Men, breathing in harsh gasps, his face very pale, his golden, wolfish eyes blazing.

[Ontir]

Snuffy Comes to Westchester - Part I

Everyone loved Nero. Positively everyone. With, of course, the one exception of little Emma Frost. The vast Saint Bernard with the droopy eyes just never managed to win her over, and the family was forever bewildered. The answer, of course, lay in the fact, that young Emma was a telepath, and the baser animal desires of the very large, rather randy Nero were both obscene and disturbing to such a small girl. After a particularly inappropriate advance by Nero, during an episode of "Mary Tyler-Moore," Emma Frost would never be a dog-person!

This fact was being ignored by her Beginner Scanner students. Jean wouldn't approve, and the Professor would never issue such a challenge to such untrained minds, but Emma thought they were up to it. You see, the first thing a young telepath is trained to do, is shut the world out. This is imparative both for the sanity of the teep, and because if you can't filter out the trivial and irrelevant, you won't be able to spot the desired information flooding your cereberal cortex. Beginner Scanners were given simple tasks, like "Find out your neighbour's favourite TV commercial." Simple, mundane, and non-invasive. Emma, between her duties to the school, and to the X-Men had no time for her own amusement, and she was dying to know. So, throwing caution to the wind, she issued the challenge, "See if you can suss out the real reason for Jen and Brad's split!"

She expected it would take them a few weeks, but she was amazed to admit, it had taken three days, fourteen hours, and thirty-one minutes. They'd split into three camps: Jen, Brad, and Angelina, and in no time at all, had delivered a nicely typed report. Emma was so impressed, that in a truly uncharacteristic move, she drove them into Salem Center, where she bought every last one of them, a double-scoop. They hadn't been there long, when she noticed an odd little mutt, staring at them from behind a public trash can. "SNUFFY!" echoed repeatedly in Emma's brain. In no time, the children had spotted him, and drawing him over, began heaping a great deal of attention on the un-washed beast.

He worked his canine charms on the children, but Emma would not be disuaded. This mutt was of no more pure motivation than old Nero had been, and she still had no use for his species. After a seemingly relentless chorus of "pleases," and "If you justs," and "I promises," she loaded the children back into the mini-van, returning to Xavier's Academy. This, quite obviously, would be the end of it. They returned to the school, and the children finished their day. By 10:30, the school was blessedly silent. Emma pretended to Scott, that she had grading to do. While he turned in early, she went into the Headmaster's Office to indulge her guilty pleasure: the latest "Harlequin Romance." By quarter of 3, she was more than half way through, and totally enraptured by a world in which the greatest worry was the extent to which one's bossom heaved. Until, that is, she heard an unpleasantly familiar refrain: "SNUFFY!"

Emma stepped into the hall, nothing. She returned to the office, and checked the security cameras. Every public room of the school, nothing. Finally, she decided to go out the front door, and see for herself. She decided not to turn the lights on. This meant her eyes would be limited, but there would be no hiding from her mind. She was picking up his psi-pattern, but she couldn't quite get a fix.

"A tree," Emma thought. She crept up, and was beginning a diligent search, when the night was shattered: "ARF!"

Emma turned and saw with her dimmed eyes, what her powerful mind could not find...

"SNUFFY!"

[Kirayoshi]

As it came closer, its from began to shimmer, and transformed in quick degrees into a young man with a shaggy black mane of hair, clad in a wolf pelt, white linen shirt, and doe skin breeches. The zalozhiny made way for him, and halted before the X-Men, breathing in harsh gasps, his face very pale, his golden, wolfish eyes blazing....Yeah, then what?

Have I told you lately how much I love this story? Good to see you keeping up with it, J! Is that Dalina, and whose side is he on?

[PhoenixBoyX]

Hey guys. It's not my most incredible writing but it's something. It takes place about 20-25 years (whatever time means in the Marvel Universe) in the future. The X-Men have been defeated by the Hellfire Club, amongst others, and now a young group of mutants try to stay alive and under the tutelege of Emma Frost and Rogue, are the new X-Men. Chad drew James Grey (Psyslash) for me and he's included
-Nick

WOOOSH!
James let out a powerful telekinetic push pinning Mercury against the wall. “Tell me where they are keeping him! Tell me before I rip you apart. Limb from…errr… liquid…limb!”
“Good one…” replied NightShade.
James being in no mood for humor shot back “Help me here Shade, not attack my verbal…attacks… You know what? I’m just gonna kick her ass.”
Mercury, being more her namesake than either hero was willing to give her credit for, began squirming and sliding, and informed the two of her plan. “How about no?” turning her arms into hammers, and striking at her captors.
Night Shade did the only thing she knew how and released her shadow forms, trying to contain Mercury. “Damnit! She just keeps wriggling out of them! I can’t hold her in!”
“Maybe I can help,” PsySlash, attempting to use his telekinesis to hold Mercury in place with the help of the dark entities. “She’s all annoying and liquidy. I can’t hold her for long.”
“The headmistresses said we need ta take us a hostage an’ she’s the only one that hasn’t run ‘way yet. So hold her in place as long as ya’ll can,” said Jake bursting out onto the scene, his clothes tattered and torn from his battle, out of breath. “An ya’ll know I hate ta disappoint.”
“Fine, then we let go and you hold her,” Night Shade started. “We’ll let go. You take it.”
“Whoa thar darlin’, I dun think that’s the best way to do things. Can’t ya just sedate her? Aren’t you a powerful telepath? Can’t ya jus’ knock her out or somethin’?” Jake inquired, turning towards James.
“Yeah, but there is no guarantee she’ll take on any form.”
“Just, idn’t it worth da try?”
“No, not if we’ll definitely lose her.” Mercury suddenly aware she was being talked about as if she weren’t there tried wriggling more.
“Oh no darlin’, dun’ think so,” Jake said as he hit her with one of his signature energy blasts, which Mercury half successfully tried to escape. “But idn’t it easier to move around a brainless liquid den move a fightin’ half metally girl, don’tcha think?”
“Really not getting easier here with you kicking out your support!” Night Shade screamed.
“Southern boy’s got a point. Granted, not often, but here he does.” James extended a single psyclaw, jabbing it into the liquid girl, who suddenly turned to liquid goop, as a shadowy figure looked on.


Back at the safehouse, the sad shamble of a team that call themselves the X-Men assemble into a small conference room. “Is this everyone?” asked Emma, ever more majestic, standing there, in her diamond form.
“Anyone who’s not on a mission,” replied Rogue.
“Fine then…show me the hosta…oh god…” Emma trailed off.
“What? Did we get the wrong one or something?” asked NightShade
“She was…a student. She was one of my Hellions. They abandoned me. They felt I’d lost my edge, and turned against me. It was they who helped the HellFire Club into the mansion, and placed the bombs. They were the ones on the inside, giving us up to the Hellfire Club and Essex, crippling our defenses and the X-Teams. We’ve been waiting for this. Finding her. She could be our lead,” Headmistress Emma said, finally seeming as if she could one day be happy again.
“We all know whose fault it is we lost the last lead,” chimed in Erik. Erik was a feral, savage on and off the battle field. “Little Mr. All Mighty Cosmic entity made sure our lead was gone.”
“It was life or death! It was him or me!” screamed back James.
“Yeah, well, if you’d died we’d still have had our lead, and more food to go around. Anyway, I worked with her once, when I was under Hellfire control.”
“I’d still love to test the validity of that ‘control’” James yelled, cutting him off.
“Don’t mess with me, boy,” Erik said extending hand, showing his razor sharp nails. “I don’t think you want this.”
James telekinetically slammed Erik against the floor, then flat against the wall. “Oh no? And why not?”
The two boys were suddenly knocked back by what can only be described as shadowy ghosts. “If you two don’t stop trying to figure out whose dick is bigger, I’ll see to it that neither of you have one, ‘kay?” NightShade said with a smile.
“Thank you, Elyne. Now, if you’ll all excuse me, I need to concentrate,” the Headmistress said.
“You heard her. Go time guys,” James said.
“That includes you this time, James. You and Headmistress Anna-Marie will both be waiting outside,” Frost explained. “This is a private matter. And a personal one as well. I deserve the chance to have my peace with her.”
“You sure you don’t mean have your chance to get revenge?” Rogue interrupted.
“Anna, we shall talk through this matter later. I need to concentrate. And, while your telepathy might be formidable, both of you lack the training and expertise I have. And unless I feel overwhelmed by the things, which I doubt I will, I will not be needing your assistance. Now leave. Or I’m not afraid to force you to.”

Outside the interrogation room, the young X-Men sat around.
“She wuz real tough, ya know? I mean, ya gotsta wonder jes' how mucha' her fightin' shes been gettin' from 'er kindly headmistress, one Miss Emma Frost,” the southern went on.
“Yeah, well, Ms. Frost was a kick-ass fighter back in the day. She’s also a brilliant tactician. We’d’ve never gotten this far if she weren’t so damn good. I mean, let’s not forget, she was a member of the HellFire Club way before they took the mansion,” James said.
“But she wasn’t part of the HellFire Club when they took the mansion. I really find this adoration of yours ridiculous, Grey. Your mom and her hated each other. She stole your mom’s first husband, which wound her up with that savage, Wolverine. Guess we really have her to blame for you, don’t we?” Erik snapped back. “She has such a checkered past, then her own damn team gave up the X-Men. Her own damn team. And they were kids! They were just kids! Her little Hellbringers went and got the big boys. They killed the dream. They killed everyone! It’s Frost’s fault the dream is dead.”
“You were here three weeks when that happened! You act like you were a friggen’ X-Man. You weren’t anything more than just another kid in the crowd. Only reason you’re even here is because we’re absolutely desperate and you’re a body. Ever wonder why you don’t go out on missions? It’s cause you suck. You absolutely suck. You suck worse than any X-Man, or for that matter, mutant has. You’re a joke. Only reason you ever got in the school is because your illegitimate mommy and daddy were X-Men. Let’s not forget he was like what, 15 and a student when your mom get pregnant, so let’s not go attacking parents. Your dad wasn’t even all that useful. ‘Look at me! I can heal! And I’m all gold!’ Well, that’s super helpful in an attack. You couldn’t even help save your mom. She’s still trapped. What good have you been?” James extended a hand, slamming Erik back into the wall. “Don’t even try to. I’ll tear a psiclaw into you so fast you’ll be wishin’ your daddy wasn’t dead awful quick.”
“That’s enough!” shouted out Elyne. “Remember? The dick thing?”
“Um….darlin’, I’m not thinkin’ now ta be a good time fer that one,” Logos mumbled, pulling the secret object of his affections close to him, extending a force field.
Erik flicked his finger forward, launching one of his neuro-blocking claws into James. “Forgot I had those, huh? Or what, did you not think I’d use one on a teammate? Well, remember that useless father? Well, got some nifty molecular affecting powers from him. So come on kitty. Show me who’s got the nicer claws.”
And with that, the two boys ran at each other, screaming and tearing and slamming. James’ telepathy was blocked by Erik’s power canceling nails, leaving him with only his strength and the limited telekinesis he could muster. Clothes, hair, eyes, nothing was above the two savages to grab at. Then suddenly, the two couldn’t move, and Headmistress Emma walked into the room. “Arrogant children. I swear, I liked your mothers more some days. Now get up. All four of you. We have a mission.”

“You’ll be joined by Frequency when you get there,” Emma went on.
Headmistress Anna-Marie took over from there. “Her recent under cover work provided us with some good info. Our little Sugah’s been workin’ so hard. She found a base up north, near Vancouver. Sinister took it a while ago, but there was an attack, leavin’ no one alive. We’re hopin’ to get in, get whatever files or evidence or anythin’ we can get outta there. We got ahselves a problem, though. We’re in New York and need to find a way to get you guys to Vancouver. Elyne, how do you feel about long distance shadowporting?”
“Not so good. I can barely go a room over without passing out.”
“Not a problem Sugah. It just means James’ll have to use his telepathy to make sure no one gives you a hard time on the train,” Headmistress Anna-Marie continued.
James was startled by this statement. “Emma, do you really think I’m ready to use that specific kind of power?”

[PhoenixBoyX]

“First of all, don’t ever use the familiar first name basis with me,” Emma said sternly. Suddenly, James heard in his head “At least not around the others.” When he looked up the dialogue switched back to the whole room. “And second of all, we don’t have a choice. You will board the train, and go to Vancouver. James, you’ll need to keep the team well protected, and keep constant contact with me. Frequency will be waiting at the station for you, to lead you guy to the base. It’ll be a long trek, but it’s the best we have right now. The skies aren’t safe, and most land transport won’t nearly be fast or effective enough. X-Men, goodluck. You leave in one hour. All four of you, go get ready.”
As the students and warriors known as the X-Men pour out of the conference room, they spread out to their rooms. Once belonging to the Morlocks, the tunnels now belonged to the X-Men. They hid there using whatever technology they had left, shielding themselves from detection. As the X-Men packed their bags and mentally prepared themselves, Anna-Marie walked up to Emma.
“Do you really think they stand a chance?”
“Anna, I have to believe they do. Frequency was unable to find any information on occupation there.”
“Jus’ cause our girl couldn’t find it doesn’t mean it’s not there! We could be sendin’ our kids to the death! Can we really afford to do that?” Anna-Marie asked in a panic.
“We have little choice. James, Erik, Jake, Elyne, and Alexandra will be fine. I have faith in them. We’ll be telepathically monitoring them as long as we can and we have some, albeit minimal, 2 way radio communication. We don’t have reservists we can just pull out and send on missions. Other than this, we have a handful of living X-Men with known whereabouts.”
Anna-Marie smiled. “And what an amazing team we got! Teresa has really stepped up. And Sam and Sage. And who could forget Lorna.”
“Who indeed. Lorna and Siryn have done some amazing undercover work.”
“Amen Sugah. Amen.”
“And whoever would have guessed that Dani Moonstar’s little WallFlower would have, forgive my pun, blossomed into the woman she is today. But that’s it. We’re down to ten. Ten mutants who, whether they have the power or not, are the new generation of X-Men.”

On the train ride, the X-Men, as so not to look conspicuous, seperated into groups. James did his best to keep his concentration, making the staff see tickets where there were none, but alas, he wound up losing control and got himself kicked off the train at the penultimate stop on their journey, while the others managed to stay on until Vancouver. Upon his departure, the three remaining team members talked.
"Guys, I don't know about you, but James has seemed really on edge lately," Elyne said sounding concerned.
"Oh I don't know, he seems like the same tightly wound assmunch to me," Erik shot back.
"Fer Pete's sake, Erik, couldn't ya just shut up fer a friggen second, man?" Jake pleaded. "I mean, we're a team. So act like a freakin' member. Ah know that he can be hard ta see eye ta eye with, and he ain't exactly the easiest to get along with, but he's been through a lot, ya know?"
"And I suppose all of my troubles have been nonexistant. My life's been so fun. Nothing but laughs. Laughs and fun and death and pain and distruction and kidnapping and hurt. He's got it so bad. Being saved. So hard. No. I'll tell you what he is. He's a spoiled little bitch who comes from a line of spoiled bitches with too much power. 'Oh look at me! My mom sacrificed herself! Now I'm the Phoenix! Roar!' It's pathetic. Just truly pathetic," shouted Erik.
Elyne chimed in. "Okay, you know what? I just went from mildly disliking you to really wanting to hit you. Really really hard. And it's gonna hurt."
"You wouldn't dare hit me," snapped back Erik. Suddenly, he felt a sudden bolt of energy run through his body, stinging him.
"Yer jus' lucky I wudn't on the ground, ya know?" said Jake, shooting Elyne a coy smile. Erik didn't have to be a telepath to tell that he was just trying to impress her. And he really didn't care for it.
“I hate you both. I'm just gonna move over here."
"Don't go too far, in case there's a problem, alright?" Elyne realized she had sounded before as if she didn't care if Erik was on the team or not, when the truth was, she really did like him. She just didn't know how to deal with his attitude. Things were so difficult for the team as it was, why did he have to make things even harder. "Look, just call if you need help, okay?"
"Sure thing boss. Just remember to keep that dog of yours on a leash next time, or he'll have a big problem," Erik said, ascerting himself.
Jake began to laugh. "What, like the problem you gave James in the confrence room? Yeah, you really handed him his ass. Whoo! I hadn't a fight like that since back out on the ranch when this bull went a chased down my Uncle Dave. Whoo boy was that a nice fight."
As Erik walked away, muttering angrily to himself, Elyne hit Jake in the arm. "You know, you just made it worse. What happens if because of your cute little encouragement he thinks we won't give him back up on the field? Hmmh?!"
"Then we gladly prove him wrong! 'Sides, we ain't plannin' on givin' him much field time, now are we?" Jake reminded Elyne.
"Well, I don't know. I mean, we definately need it. Where the hell has James's head been lately?" Elyne whispered to Jake. "He couldn't even make a human security guard see a blank piece of paper as a ticket. It's like he's not all there. I'm afraid I might have to have a talk with Emma about this. James is supposed to be in charge of missions, since he is the telepath. But lately...I don't know. I just don't. I'm scared for him. I am so scared for him. And frankly, I'm scared for us."
Elyne was quickly silened by Jake's sudden kiss. "Darlin', dun' worry. He'll be fine. He's the Phoenix, ya know? He'll be okay. And if the Phoenix won't, I mean, come on, what kinda hope we got, ya know?"
Elyne changed seats to lay against him. "Yeah, I guess. I just worry sometimes. The world is such a scary place and I'm so lost in it..."
"Hey, why are you still rambling about this?" Jake asked.
"Cause I was hoping you'd try to stop me again," Elyne said with a smile, looking up.

Elsewhere, James realized he was now miles from where he needed to be. "I could walk...or I could try to fly...but I don't think I could fly that far. I can barely get through the tunnels."
"We could go together. A nice run with a good friend would be nice."
James turned around to see Alexa, and threw his arms around her. "Oh man, am I glad to see you! How did you find me?"
“I've been chasing the train. Riding on top of it when I got tired. Needed some exercise. Under cover work is a drag," she replied.
"I wouldn't know. Emma never trusts me with that kinda stuff."
"Maybe you shouldn't suck so bad then under pressure," Alexa replied, half jokingly. "So how should we get there?"
"I guess we better start running now, huh?" James asked defeated.
"Yup."
As they began their long walk, a familiar face crept behind them in the shadows, unbeknownst to either of them.

Hours later, the two groups of X-Men met up at a seldom used, very cold Vancouver train station.
"We ready ta rock dis shit good?" asked Jake.
"That sounded terribly odd coming from you. Don't say that. Like, ever again," Elyne said defiantly putting her hand on his chest. "Well, this is your territory Alexa. Where we heading?"
"Two miles north north west of here."
James piped up. "Well then, we'd best get a move on."
As the five young X-Men approached the base, Alexa felt it was time to stop and get some rest. "We're about a half a mile from the underground entrance. We're out of radius for any scanners, so let's just call it a night, and we'll pick it up in six hours." The team set up their camp and took rest.

The team woke up at midnight, ready for their mission, knowing their purpose. They got into gear and set out for the base. The path to the base was long and tedious, but they knew they had no choice. Each of them doubted themselves on the endless trip, wondering if the could survive their first real away mission, all of them except Frequency. Being the cyberpathic daughter of Kitty Pride and Piotr Rasputin, she’d inherited some real courage. She knew she was made for this. Upon reaching the facility, James looked out forward and closed his eyes.
“People. A few of them. I don’t know if they are guards and I don’t know what they are after, but there are people and they definitely feel angry and well armed.”

[PhoenixBoyX]

“Not a problem,” Alexa said. “I’ve seen the schematics for the compound. It’s pretty big, but I think we could take it. Nightshade and Deathwolf, you two will take this left path. There is a lab on the top floor. When you get up there, find whatever notes you can and take ‘em. Logos, I need you take the right. On the third floor is a containment center, which has a secret escape area. We believe somewhere in there, the scientists were ambushed. They’ve found no bodies and these brilliant minds have yet to come forward, but mentions of secret compartments seem to lead our sources to believe the materials were are after are still in there. The Headmistresses need information from one particular scientist by the name of Angelo Sood. He had developed a power inhibitor which Headmistress Emma believes that the Hellfire Club is after. We need to beat them to it.”
“You got it, darlin’.”
James asked, “Um…Frequency, what about me?”
“You’ll be taking the main level bottom floor. I need you to keep us all telepathically linked. If at any point you sever the ties, we all return, got it? And no one go too long without responding. If he thinks that you’re in trouble, I’m heading in for you.”
With a snarl that he oh so often said things with, Deathwolf condescendingly asked, “And what will you be doing Headmistress Frequency?”
“If you must know, I’ll be taking the roof. And if your dumb ass wasn’t the epitome of suck, you’d be up there with me. Now shut up and get with your partner.”
They headed through the front doors, or more appropriately, where the front doors had been blown off months earlier. The units spread out, and checked their areas for anything they could find.
“James? Can you hear me buddy?” silently asked Jake.
“Yeah man, loud and clear. I got you coming in stereo. You okay?” he responded telepathically.
“Yeah, I guess. I’m just checking in. Alright man, just answer if I think out to you, okay?” Jake asked, timidly.
“You got it.” James thought back to him. James decided now would be a good time to contact Alexa and make sure she was alright, as she had the most to death with. “Alexa? Alexa you ther-“ James was cut off as he was telekinetically slammed to the ground. When he looked up, there stood an old man in a body suit, with a gun the size of his over muscled arms.
“Hey there. You won’t be calling for back-up just now,” said the man, deeply and sternly.
“Wanna bet?!” Psyslash screamed back as launched debris at the man.
“Awww. Cute,” the intimidating foe responded as he telekinetically held the debris off of him. Psyslash used this opportunity to get himself back on his feet and release his psyclaws. Running at his enemy, James dodged numerous blows, using his telekinesis to block the man’s own stronger, more advanced shots. James felt he didn’t have a choice and took to flight. While this drained him heavily, he knew he didn’t have a choice. He lifted himself in air just as his powerful adversary brought a wall down behind him. “That’s gonna get old soon. Get down here!”
James was suddenly shaken by a telepathic shockwave unlike he’d ever felt. He collapsed to the ground, writhing and screaming in pain. To defend himself he tried to bring down the walls around his larger, more powerful enemy, but the pain was too much, and now matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t overcome this foe’s telekinesis restraining the walls in place.
“I’m gonna enjoy this. Just enjoy it a whole lot,” the man said as he lifted his gun and fired a blast.
The blast was deflected as Logos dropped in front of Psyslash and not a moment too soon, raising an earth shield as powerfully as he could, but the blast of the gun was too strong. While the shield held, Logos himself suffered under a great deal of pain and stress.
“I didn’t say you could have friends, now did I?” the stranger asked.
“Maybe ya din’t say mah good buddy Psyslash over here could have friends, but ta be honest, we din’t say you could come in here and ruin our mission, did we?” Logos asked back, straining under the pain of holding up the shield.
James took this opportunity to use even more energy to try to bring the walls down on this mysterious villain, and much to his surprise and delight, the walls began to give.
“Don’t think so little man!” the larger figure screamed out, putting more effort behind his T.K.
“That’s funny. Cause we do!” Nightshade and Deathwolf screamed as they came rushing in. Nightshade released one of her shadowsforms from her hand with a force she’d never used before. She forced it into the armed warrior’s mouth, attempting to use it to control him, though she could barely stop him from raising his gun.
“Neat trick, girl. I wouldn’t…grah…have thought you…uuh…had it in you…” the foe grunted out as he tried to force out the demon. Deathwolf took this time to attack the man, though, as he did, a mysterious cloaked figure held him back with a knife to his throat.
“I wouldn’t,” she whispered.
“So, see? You’re dead,” the struggling man tried to laugh out despite all of the power he was using and struggling he was doing.
“They’re dead? You’re part machine. I have the ability to disrupt electronic equipment. I can focus this through my energy weapon which I can make take on any shape. How does a mechanically disrupting scythe to your cyborg half sound?” Frequency says ever so calmly as she walks into the room sending her scythe spinning through the air and ripping though the mysterious stranger’s left side and returns to her.
“FUCKING HELL! GOD NO!” he screams in pain as the cloaked woman releases Deathwolf to run over to him pushing him out of the way of the crumbling walls.
“Bodyslide! By two! NOW!” she yells and the two of them disappear.
“Well, I’m tired,” says Logos as he passes out to the ground.
“He’s fine. I can still sense him alive. Okay. We got everything? Let’s go.” James mumbled as he looked on the ground where he first encountered his mysterious stranger. There laid files relating to failed experiments and the more recent attempts. He began to look through them.
“Guys, these files are dated from two months ago. Guys, these say…oh my god…guys…these say something I don’t think I can…”
“What do they say,” Elyne asked as she took the files out of his hands and began to read them allowed. “Operative James Howlett, Codename: Wolverine. Status: Alive.”

As the team rolled home, suddenly James felt a presence. “Guys I feel something…it’s a Hellfire operative. And I can feel Miss. Frost, something’s wrong. Guys fast!”
As they ran into the conference room, there sat the headmistresses, eyes wide open, mouths gapping, and stood before them the White Warrior Prince of the Hellfire Club, Miss Frost’s son, Hallie Frost, better known as Hellfrost.
“Hey there bitches. You look just as surprised as they do. Frankly, you all look like you’re missing a chromosome with your mouths gapping open like that. Anyway, guess who decided to be a good guy?”
TO BE CONTINUED

[StarsAndGarters]

Nightcrawler's Answering Machine: "Hi, zis ist Kurt. Leeve your name und numbar und I vill get bach to you as soon as I can."
**Beep!**
Storm: "Hey Kurt, it's 'Ro. I'm gonna be busy tonight..."
Wolverine (In Background): "So that's what you wanna call it?"
Storm: "So I can't go to the movies with you like I planned. Oh, and can you pick up my dry cleaning tomorrow? My uniform got all dirty during our last mission..."
Wolverine (In Background): "So that's what you wanna call it?"
Storm: "Thanks a lot Elf!" (To Wolverine) "Come 'ere you!"
**Beep!**

[jeangreydp]

Heres a short I wrote about Paige and Warren's age difference. I don't know why I wrote it... but here it is.

The Epiphany

I had an epiphany today. I am thirty years old. I am thirty years old and I’m dating a nineteen year old girl.
Okay, Okay. I knew that. Of course I knew Paige was only 19 when we started dating, but I liked her. She was a special girl and we… we just clicked. At first I was really nervous about the whole thing. People talked about it. Some to my face, others behind my back, but I heard it all anyway. You can’t keep a secret in that school.
I think most people had worn out gossiping about us and moved on to more current news, Emma and Scott for instance. So, Paige and I were enjoying being a couple for the first time.
We did regular couple things. Snuggled on the couch watching movies, went out to dinner and… well we didn’t do that. When we’d talked about sex she asked how many partners I’d had and when I had shrugged my shoulders and responded, “I’m not really sure anymore,” she didn’t find it an aphrodisiac. The subject hadn’t come up since, but considering we’ve only been seeing each other a few months, and she is so young, I wasn’t keen on pushing the subject.
Through all of this, I’d almost forgotten the age difference. That is until it became glaringly obvious. Today was the day that I had an epiphany.
Paige and I had taken a walk into town, which is really quite a way, but we were enjoying each other’s company and the time passed quickly. We stopped for lunch at Harry’s Hideaway and I bought us some sandwiches and salads. We talked, about all kinds of things; the X-men, school, and how I had ripped the jeans I was wearing on the corner of a nearby table. It was a small tear, but we both decided to go out shopping for a new pair once we got back to the mansion and my car.
I was paying off our bill when her cell phone rang.
“Hey girl!” She answered in that twang she’s got. “No kidding, Warren and I were just talking about the same thing! No, we’re out in Salem Center. Harry’s. Oh yeah, sure,” She looked up at me and smiled, nodding as if I were supposed to be attuned to her conversation.
“Okay, see you.” She flipped her phone closed and looked up at me again.
“Who was that?” I asked because she had a funny look on her face.
“That was Jubes. We’re going shopping,” She answered waggling her eyebrows at me.
“Oh okay, did you tell her we’d have to walk all the way back to the mansion? Or,” I leaned in and whispered, “If you want to get there faster I could always fly you.”
She kissed my cheek and pulled back a bit, “Thank you, but she’s coming here to pick us up.”
“Us?”
“Yes, you need new pants and they’re going to the mall. I said we would come along.”
“They?”
“Yeah, I think Rachel and Kitty are with her,” I frowned. “What is the big deal, Warren? They are my friends…”
I didn’t have a problem with any of those girls. The problem I did have was that I didn’t want to be stuck with a pajama party all day.
“I don’t shop at the mall,” I said finally figuring that was the easiest way out.
“Oh, please don’t be stuck up about this,” she scowled.
“Paige, it’s just,” she glared at me from under blond bangs. “Okay, I’ll go.” I said finally.
So, we sat on a bench outside in complete silence waiting. Finally, a car pulled up and it was Scott’s new Mazda RX-8. He loved that car and I was going to be a more than a little mortified to climb in and be driven to the mall by one of my oldest best friends. But, the window rolled down to reveal Rachel behind the wheel,
“Hey legs!” She shouted over at us, “Can I get a two for one deal?”
Paige smiled and ran over to the window playing along with this mock pick-up. “Depends on how much you’re willin’ to pay,” she laughed waggling her eyebrows again.
“How about a trip to the mall?” Kitty asked from the passenger seat.
“Sold!” She laughed. Paige swung the small third door open and motioned for me to go ahead. So, I got in and Paige followed asking, “Nice ride, Ray! How’d you land this car?”
“Laying the old guilt trip on Daddy-dearest; works every time,” she laughed as she pulled away from the curb.
Daddy dearest was Scott. Scott was my age and his “daughter” was hanging around with my girlfriend. That was the beginning of my epiphany. It didn’t take full effect until Usher came on the radio.
“Oh! Turn this up! I love this song!” Jubilee cheered using me as a support as she reached up and cranked the dial on the radio herself.
In seconds I was immersed in a sing along to “Yeah!” All four of the girls began dancing around like maniacs and singing the song at the top of their lungs. “Yeah! Shorty got down to come and get me! Yeah! I got so caught up I forgot she told meeee…” they shouted.
At this point I realized I’d never heard the song. And when they turned the radio back down Jubilee began ranting about how ‘fine’ Usher is, and I realized I wasn’t quite sure who he was either.
I leaned in close to Paige and whispered, “We need to talk.”

[LoneWolf21]

Interesting short Jean. I wonder what will happen from there? I guess it depends on your pov on things.

[Rachel Grey]

Giggle. Love it! :D

[J Harper]

I wrote this while chatting with my partner-in-crime Lia Fail about a story we're collaborating on. She found it very amusing. I've rewrote it and am posting it here. Hopefully you'll find it amusing as well. Doubt I'll finish it, but maybe I'll post it at FFNet.


Peter woke up, slowly, groggily, blinking bleary eyes as he stared up at his bedroom ceiling. He shifted slightly and winced, blunt rods of pain flaring in the back of his head – reminders of the copious amounts of vodka he had drank at last night’s party. White wolf, he couldn’t recall the last time he drank so much over such a short period of time. At least his mouth didn’t taste too much like a sewer. He lifted his right hand to massage his eyes and pinch the bridge of his nose when someone on his right shifted and snuggled up against him.

He glanced over. Kitty was lying next to him, a small smile of contentment on her peaceful face. Peter smiled. He rolled onto his side, gathered her up in his arms, and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. She let out a soft sigh and snuggled closer to him. Peter ran a hand through her hair and settled back down, closing his eyes.

They snapped wide open when he felt someone cuddle up against his bare back.

Peter carefully twisted around. Rachel was curled up next to him, her happy, satisfied face flushed, her fiery red locks an artfully tousled mess. She let out a sigh and shifted. Peter held his breath. She rolled on to her other side, pressed gently back against him, and settled down.

Moving carefully, so not to wake up either woman, Peter lay on his back, an expression of sheer panic on his face. He was trying desperately to remember just how much vodka he had consumed last night. He was vaguely aware that it was a lot, and also remembered Kitty had seemed to match him drink for drink. How much Rachel imbibed, he couldn’t recall at all. He gave up his efforts as futile, and started to wonder if he would get out of this situation without getting mind-scrambled or phased through a wall – or both. If he did, he’d take the pledge. Never would a drop of liquor pass through his lips again. To his embarrassment, scraps of memory of his goings-on with Kitty and Rachel last night flashed through his thoughts. At least both girls seemed to have enjoyed themselves. Somehow, he doubted that good mood would last when they woke up.

Peter sighed softly, settling himself for a long wait. Maybe it would help if he prayed… He remembered hearing that no man in a foxhole was ever an atheist…

No man waking up in bed with two women ever was one, either.

Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

Cracks up laughing. I love it! :D

Any chance of a nice little fic about the night before? Wink wink nudge nudge

[J Harper]

Cracks up laughing. I love it! :D

Any chance of a nice little fic about the night before? Wink wink nudge nudge

I'm glad you liked it. :)

As for your suggestion, I'll give it some thought, see what I can stir up. No promises, though.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Kirayoshi]

Hmm, first the Savage Land, now this. Peter you dawg!

You got me intrigued, J. Although I always saw Kitty as more of a Dewer's girl. Or Guiness, a bad habit she picked up from Pete Wisdom. I'd like to see how this sordid situation came to pass, and how Peter's gonna survive it(never mind Kitty and Rachel, when Logan finds out, poor Petey's gonna wish he was tangling with Juggernaut again!).

Y'know what they say; what happens in the Xavier institute stays in the Xavier institute.

[xakko]

No man waking up in bed with two women ever was one, either.

Jeremy Harper

Bravo! Bravo! Bravisimo!

I begun to wonder if Claremont's "plans" for Kitty might've involved her falling for a different Rasputin. We know Chris has pitched resurrections of Illyana before, right?

You just know Rachel and 'Yana would get into a huge catfight over Kitty...

[StarsAndGarters]

Rachel was curled up next to him, her happy, satisfied face flushed, her fiery red locks an artfully tousled mess.I swear! I have no art to my writing! I wish I had a way with words like that.

Stupid answering machine (http://forums.comicbookresources.com/showpost.php?p=1056279&postcount=302). LOL I'll probably do another one anyway.

[Rachel Grey]

You just know Rachel and 'Yana would get into a huge catfight over Kitty...

Sad thing is, I could soooo see this.

Hmmm.... What happened to share and share alike? :p

[J Harper]

You just know Rachel and 'Yana would get into a huge catfight over Kitty...

Sad thing is, I could soooo see this.

Hmmm.... What happened to share and share alike? :p

All right, you asked for it, so don't blame me.



“Uh, Katya?”

“Yeah, Petey?”

“Why is my sister wrestling with Rachel?”

“They’re not just wrestling. Ray gave ‘Yana one hell of a bitch-slap just a minute ago, and I think – oh, yeah, baby!”

“Snowflake! I can’t believe you did that!”

“Shut up, Piotr! I’m busy!”

“Grrr… I’m gonna kill you for that, you demon-loving tramp!”

“Bring it on, time-tripping hussy!”

“I can not believe… My little sister tore off Rachel’s shirt!”

“I can’t believe Ray’s wearing something like that underneath her shirt. You can see right through it. Nice rack, Red!”

“I think I am getting a headache. Please explain to me what is going on.”

“Rachel and Illyana both want to get into my pants. They were arguing about who was going to get to try first when… things escalated.”

“I see…”

“What?”

“… You are okay with this?”

“Pretty much.”

“…”

“Why are you looking at me like that, Peter?”

“Is there something you wish to tell me?”

“Oh… Hey, Peter. I love you to death, and you’re my main man, now and always. But a girl sometimes gets the itch to… experiment. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I am most definitely getting a headache.”

“Oh, don’t be that way. Hey, if you’re a really good boy, maybe I’ll let you share the winner with me… You’re turning red, Peter. Want a sip of coke?”

“Uhh… Katya, you do remember that one of the combatants fighting for your affection is my little sister, right?”

“No duh! But I’ve heard stories about you farm-folk. Some of you really like to keep it in the family.”

“I am Siberian, Katya. Not West Virginian.”

“Oh, come on. Just look at Illyana! I mean, if you didn’t know she was your sister, can you tell me with a straight face that you wouldn’t tap her ass if you had the chance? Hee hee. You okay? You look like you’re having a hard time breathing. D’you need some mouth-to-mouth?”

“I have a headache, now. And I am thinking I should have stayed dead…”


Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

Dies from laughing too hard.

OMFG. If I could stand kids, I'd want to have yours :p

Well done! :D

[J Harper]

Dies from laughing too hard.

OMFG. If I could stand kids, I'd want to have yours :p

Well done! :D

Very high praise, indeed. :D


I think I've found my niche in fan fiction.

Jeremy Harper

[jeangreydp]

LOL!

this is what comes from asking if the X-men are bi-sexual...

ha ha ha funny story, J! :D

[LoneWolf21]

Hey, if comedy makes the masses happy, then go for it.

[Fuzzy_Blue_Fetish]

[snip an insanely funny snippet]

“Bring it on, time-tripping hussy!”


Very funny in it's Factor-Threeishness. I'm laughing so hard I hurt. :D :eek:

-FBF (who needs to start writing a little for this thread)

[Kirayoshi]

You seem to have raised a dilemma, J.

On the one hand, I would encourage you to explore more humor in your fanfics.

On the other hand, I wanna know how Deathless turns out!

Hopefully this can be resolved to the satisfaction of all.

[StarsAndGarters]

Emma Frost's Answering Machine: "Hello, I'm probably screening my calls today because I find you awfully boring. I hope you enjoy talking to my machine."
**Beep!**
Rachel Grey (trying and failing to disguise (zombify) her voice): "Emma... it's me... JEAN..."
Kitty (In Background): **snicker**
Rachel: "I've come back... from the DEAD..." (Pause) "...again!"
Kitty (In Background): **cracks up**
Rachel: "Stop sleeping with my husband... or I'll burn your soul!"
Kitty (In Background): **gasps for air**
Rachel: "And stop wearing skanky clothes!"
Kitty (In Background): "Ohmygod I'm laughing too hard, I gotta pee."
**Beep!**

[jeangreydp]

Emma Frost's Answering Machine: "Hello, I'm probably screening my calls today because I find you awfully boring. I hope you enjoy talking to my machine."
**Beep!**
Rachel Grey (trying and failing to disguise (zombify) her voice): "Emma... it's me... JEAN..."
Kitty (In Background): **snicker**
Rachel: "I've come back... from the DEAD..." (Pause) "...again!"
Kitty (In Background): **cracks up**
Rachel: "Stop sleeping with my husband... or I'll burn your soul!"
Kitty (In Background): **gasps for air**
Rachel: "And stop wearing skanky clothes!"
Kitty (In Background): "Ohmygod I'm laughing too hard, I gotta pee."
**Beep!**

That was AWESOME!!!

Ha ha ha ha. I wish that would happen sooooo badly.

[StarsAndGarters]

That was AWESOME!!!

Ha ha ha ha. I wish that would happen sooooo badly.Hehe, I'd like to think I'm improving (http://forums.comicbookresources.com/showpost.php?p=1056279&postcount=302). See Marzipan's answering machine (http://www.homestarrunner.com/toons.html) on Homestar Runner for my inspiration. :D

[Ontir]

Snuffy's Examination - Part II

Kitty let out a hellacious sneeze. Hank ignored it, not wanting to consider that it might be he, and not the dog, she was allergic to.

"Let's see," said Hank. "Our little friend is impossible for Emma to get an exact telepthic fix on?"

"I'd like to fix him, and not JUST telepathically!"

A loud "ARF!" filled the room, but it's true message was heard only by Emma.

"You keep your flea-ridden thoughts to yourself, Fido!"

"Snuffy!" countered the dog.

"Anyway," Hank interjected, "Logan was the one who caught him?"

"His se- se- SE-CHEW! Sorry. His senses were able to locate him."

"So you can smell him, Logan?"

"How can you not?" Asked Logan. "He smells like..."

"ARF!" Snuffy interupted.

"Like he needs a bath..." Logan finished, while rubbing his temple, and giving an odd, less than friendly look, to the little dog.

"But we can all see him," said Hank.

"I can't."

"Excuse me?"

"Scott can't see him, Henry." offered Emma. "I think it's the Ruby-Quartz."

"Interesting," mused Hank, "Cerebro can read him, so we know he IS a mutant, but it can't get a fix on him either. We seem to have an empathic, stealth dog on our hands. This is unprecedented."

"Well, Emma..." Kitty said, slyly, "That settles it. If he's a mutant, he's ho, ho-CHEW! home... to stay."

"I don't know why you're so bloody excited, you'll be living on Claratin!" Emma shot back.

"You're assumin' it's the dog, an' not Hank!" Logan retorted.

"It's NOT me!" replied Hank, "I've developed an anti-histamine to my particular... dander!"

"Yes," Kitty sniffled, "but I'm allergic to it!"

"Be that as it may, there's still a larger issue at hand" Emma countered.

"Emma's right," said Hank, "We've not seen the X-gene in animals before. If it's spreading, then things are going to get alot more... interesting. If it isn't, then someone's intentionally splicing mutations into other species."

"If that's the case," said Scott, "then whoever made Snuffy one of us, may be responsible for all of us, as well."

Snuffy Comes to Westchester - Part I

Everyone loved Nero. Positively everyone. With, of course, the one exception of little Emma Frost. The vast Saint Bernard with the droopy eyes just never managed to win her over, and the family was forever bewildered. The answer, of course, lay in the fact, that young Emma was a telepath, and the baser animal desires of the very large, rather randy Nero were both obscene and disturbing to such a small girl. After a particularly inappropriate advance by Nero, during an episode of "Mary Tyler-Moore," Emma Frost would never be a dog-person!

This fact was being ignored by her Beginner Scanner students. Jean wouldn't approve, and the Professor would never issue such a challenge to such untrained minds, but Emma thought they were up to it. You see, the first thing a young telepath is trained to do, is shut the world out. This is imparative both for the sanity of the teep, and because if you can't filter out the trivial and irrelevant, you won't be able to spot the desired information flooding your cereberal cortex. Beginner Scanners were given simple tasks, like "Find out your neighbour's favourite TV commercial." Simple, mundane, and non-invasive. Emma, between her duties to the school, and to the X-Men had no time for her own amusement, and she was dying to know. So, throwing caution to the wind, she issued the challenge, "See if you can suss out the real reason for Jen and Brad's split!"

She expected it would take them a few weeks, but she was amazed to admit, it had taken three days, fourteen hours, and thirty-one minutes. They'd split into three camps: Jen, Brad, and Angelina, and in no time at all, had delivered a nicely typed report. Emma was so impressed, that in a truly uncharacteristic move, she drove them into Salem Center, where she bought every last one of them, a double-scoop. They hadn't been there long, when she noticed an odd little mutt, staring at them from behind a public trash can. "SNUFFY!" echoed repeatedly in Emma's brain. In no time, the children had spotted him, and drawing him over, began heaping a great deal of attention on the un-washed beast.

He worked his canine charms on the children, but Emma would not be disuaded. This mutt was of no more pure motivation than old Nero had been, and she still had no use for his species. After a seemingly relentless chorus of "pleases," and "If you justs," and "I promises," she loaded the children back into the mini-van, returning to Xavier's Academy. This, quite obviously, would be the end of it. They returned to the school, and the children finished their day. By 10:30, the school was blessedly silent. Emma pretended to Scott, that she had grading to do. While he turned in early, she went into the Headmaster's Office to indulge her guilty pleasure: the latest "Harlequin Romance." By quarter of 3, she was more than half way through, and totally enraptured by a world in which the greatest worry was the extent to which one's bossom heaved. Until, that is, she heard an unpleasantly familiar refrain: "SNUFFY!"

Emma stepped into the hall, nothing. She returned to the office, and checked the security cameras. Every public room of the school, nothing. Finally, she decided to go out the front door, and see for herself. She decided not to turn the lights on. This meant her eyes would be limited, but there would be no hiding from her mind. She was picking up his psi-pattern, but she couldn't quite get a fix.

"A tree," Emma thought. She crept up, and was beginning a diligent search, when the night was shattered: "ARF!"

Emma turned and saw with her dimmed eyes, what her powerful mind could not find...

"SNUFFY!"

[StarsAndGarters]

Snuffy's Examination

Kitty let out a hellacious sneeze. Hank ignored it, not wanting to consider that it might be he, and not the dog, she was allergic to.Hehe, that was a fun little read. I never really thought about mutant pets, but it makes sense.

Haha alergic to Hank. Poor Hank.

[StarsAndGarters]

Polaris' Answering Machine: "Hi, this is Lorna's answering machine. I'll call you back, unless you're Alex. Then you can die."
**Beep!**
Quicksilver: "Hey, Lorna... uh, hey it's Pietro. You know that family reunion we were gonna have on Saturday? Yeah... um, I don't think we can get it together. You see, uh... Wanda kinda, well... she went a little loopy on Tuesday. Killed some people. Yeah... the good thing is Dad showed up and took her away, so we know he's alive now. Okay, so give me a call sometime. I worry about you sometimes. Take care."
**Beep!**

[KHNH]

Polaris' Answering Machine: "Hi, this is Lorna's answering machine. I'll call you back, unless you're Alex. Then you can die."
**Beep!**
Quicksilver: "Hey, Lorna... uh, hey it's Pietro. You know that family reunion we were gonna have on Saturday? Yeah... um, I don't think we can get it together. You see, uh... Wanda kinda, well... she went a little loopy on Tuesday. Killed some people. Yeah... the good thing is Dad showed up and took her away, so we know he's alive now. Okay, so give me a call sometime. I worry about you sometimes. Take care."
**Beep!**



Awww... That's a sad one. Poor Wanda! First that tragic name, then that tragic hair, now this!

[StarsAndGarters]

Awww... That's a sad one. Poor Wanda! First that tragic name, then that tragic hair, now this!
Yeah, nothing goes her way.

Ever since I heard Lorna was Mag's daughter, I've wanted to see her and Pietro and Wanda hang out. Looks like that's not going to happen anytime soon though.

[StarsAndGarters]

I really don't know if anybody enjoys these, but I enjoy reading your stuff, so rather than a simple **bump**...

Xavier's Institute Automated Phone Directory (Voiced by Dani Moonstar incidentally): **Beep!** "Hello. Thank you for calling the Xavier's Institute. To report an emergency, press 1. To reach the Headmaster's office, press 2. To speak to a faculty member about admission press 3."
**TWO!**
Directory: "To speak to Co-Headmaster Emma Frost, press 1. To speak to Co-Headmaster Scott Summers, press 2."
**TWO!**
Directory: "Scott Summers is unavailable. To leave a message, press 1. To return to the previous menu, press 2."
**ONE!**
**Click**
Scott: "Hi, you've reached the office of Scott Summers. To skip the rest of this message press the pound key. If you're calling regarding an emergec--"
**POUND!**
Psylocke: "Hey Scott, since when are you in charge here? Anyway I was hoping you could help me out with something. I figured you had a little experience with this one. See, I just came back from the dead here, and nobody believes I'm me. Emma gave me some paperwork to turn in but it hasn't done anything yet. You think you could pull some strings and get me, like, not dead here? I can't even log in for my email, much less leave my room without a guard..."
X-23 (In Background): **Snarl!**
Psylocke: "So let me know if you got any leads on that. I still don't like being dead."
**Beep!**

[KHNH]

I really don't know if anybody enjoys these, but I enjoy reading your stuff, so rather than a simple **bump**...

Xavier's Institute Automated Phone Directory (Voiced by Dani Moonstar incidentally): **Beep!** "Hello. Thank you for calling the Xavier's Institute. To report an emergency, press 1. To reach the Headmaster's office, press 2. To speak to a faculty member about admission press 3."
**TWO!**
Directory: "To speak to Co-Headmaster Emma Frost, press 1. To speak to Co-Headmaster Scott Summers, press 2."
**TWO!**
Directory: "Scott Summers is unavailable. To leave a message, press 1. To return to the previous menu, press 2."
**ONE!**
**Click**
Scott: "Hi, you've reached the office of Scott Summers. To skip the rest of this message press the pound key. If you're calling regarding an emergec--"
**POUND!**
Psylocke: "Hey Scott, since when are you in charge here? Anyway I was hoping you could help me out with something. I figured you had a little experience with this one. See, I just came back from the dead here, and nobody believes I'm me. Emma gave me some paperwork to turn in but it hasn't done anything yet. You think you could pull some strings and get me, like, not dead here? I can't even log in for my email, much less leave my room without a guard..."
X-23 (In Background): **Snarl!**
Psylocke: "So let me know if you got any leads on that. I still don't like being dead."
**Beep!**

You'd think they'd have streamlined the process and paperwork by know considering how often this happens!

[Rachel Grey]

Kitty arched her back and moaned. She was close, so wonderfully close.

DING-DONG!

Startled Kitty hit her head on the coffee table. She swore and looked towards the front door of the mansion. She and Peter were the only people in the mansion all day and had been putting many of the rooms to good use.

DING-DONG! DING-DONG!

Hmph. Whoever was at the door wasn't going to go away. Peter reluctantly pulled out. "I will see to whomever is distubing us, Katya."

Peter quickly put his pants back on and walked to the door. He opened it to find two earnest looking young men outside. "Hi! We'd like to talk to you about ....God?"

[jeangreydp]

Kitty arched her back and moaned. She was close, so wonderfully close.

DING-DONG!

Startled Kitty hit her head on the coffee table. She swore and looked towards the front door of the mansion. She and Peter were the only people in the mansion all day and had been putting many of the rooms to good use.

DING-DONG! DING-DONG!

Hmph. Whoever was at the door wasn't going to go away. Peter reluctantly pulled out. "I will see to whomever is distubing us, Katya."

Peter quickly put his pants back on and walked to the door. He opened it to find two earnest looking young men outside. "Hi! We'd like to talk to you about ....God?"

Whoa whoa!! Sex AND Jehova's Witnesses. Thats one hell of a mix! LOL :p

[StarsAndGarters]

"Hi! We'd like to talk to you about ....God?"Hahaha, I like it. Never knew those two were that... kinky. :D Nice setup. Great payoff.

[J Harper]

Sex and humor. What a great combination. Sorta like chocolate and peanut butter, which also goes well with sex.

...

I think I should shut up now.

Funny story, Rachel. :D

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

Hahaha, I like it. Never knew those two were that... kinky. :D Nice setup. Great payoff.

Still waters run deep. :D

Jeremy Harper

[mattbib]

Ha, good stuff starsandgarters, and Rachel, Oh my!

[Kirayoshi]

Hahaha, I like it. Never knew those two were that... kinky. :D Nice setup. Great payoff.
Dunno about kinky. Lots of stamina maybe, but I thought the '...god' ending was the Jehovah's Witness starting into his spiel only to find himself staring at a solid steel fist that was rapidly approaching his face. Oh well...

[Ontir]

Thanks for the kind words, Starsandgarters. That was actually a Part II, but I forgot to label it. The first part is a bit further back. The bit about Kitty possibly being allergic to Hank, comes from something else I wrote awhile back, which may still be available. I'm not sure if it got wiped out by the re-launch of the boards, or not. Some of the students were having allergic reactions to the dander Hank was producing via his latest transfiguration, and he eventually found that it only affected mutants, and that he could use is as a non-lethat, evil-mutant, deterrant.

[J Harper]

Lia Fail and I have finished the first chapter of our latest project. It's an Evo fic called Birthday Gift. If you were wondering about what possessed me to write those humorous, risque shorts the other week, click on the following link for an answer.

Birthday Gift (www.fanfiction.net/s/2309961/1/)

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

Nice work!

Whinging tone. But now I gotta find me some X-porn!

[StarsAndGarters]

Lia Fail and I have finished the first chapter of our latest project. It's an Evo fic called Birthday Gift. If you were wondering about what possessed me to write those humorous, risque shorts the other week, click on the following link for an answer.

Birthday Gift (www.fanfiction.net/s/2309961/1/)

Cheers!

Jeremy HarperHaha, I like it, I'll have to remember to read more of that sometime. I'm at home and I don't think it would go over well to be reading those with my mom in the room. :rolleyes:

As for me... I was about to do an answering machine bit with Northstar hitting up Sage for a Hellfire outfit, but it's really more of a one liner, so I let it go this time.

[Tenebrae]

As for me... I was about to do an answering machine bit with Northstar hitting up Sage for a Hellfire outfit, but it's really more of a one liner, so I let it go this time.

Do it, Stars, do it!

[StarsAndGarters]

Do it, Stars, do it!Argh, I'm trying, but it's just not coming out right. I don't think I know the characters as closely as others. I'll give ya what I got anyway.

Sage's Answering Machine: Hello, you have reached the answering machine of Sage. I will be away from this phone for an extended period of time so...
Sunspot (In Background): You do know you don't have to sound like a machine for an answering machine, right? Just cuz you're brain...
Sage: Shush! (Continues) ...so yeah, I won't get back to you soon. You know what to do at the beep.
**Beep!**
Northstar: Hi Sage, it's Jean-Paul. I'm not sure when you'll get this, but if it's before Saturday night, I was wondering if I could borrow one of your old Hellfire outfits, they were so... saucy. **Chuckle** I know, you're using them these days, but if you have a spare, it would be so darling if I could have it for a night. I just know that corset would be perfect for Rocky. I'm going with a friend this weekend. So, let me know if you can. Bye!

[Tenebrae]

Hehe!

See? That was great! I enjoyed Sage telling Sunspot to shush. Very good, sir. :D

[StarsAndGarters]

Hehe!

See? That was great! I enjoyed Sage telling Sunspot to shush. Very good, sir. :DHeh not my best. But then, what I do isn't high art, is it?

Husk's Answering Machine: "This is Paige. Ah'm not here right now, so leave me a message and ah'll get back to ya!" **Pause** "And if this is Sam, quit hangin' around with Cable! He always gets you in trouble!"
**Beep!**
Kitty Pryde (Impersonating a Salesperson): "Hello, I'm a representative of the Neutragena Skin Products Group. We offer a broad line of skin care products like moisturizers and facial cleansers."
Rachel Grey (In Background): "This stuff is good! What is it?"
Kitty: "We've been informed of your remarkable mutation and we have an offer that you may be interested in."
Peter Rasputin (In Background): "Oh take a guess. I brought it. What's my favorite drink?"
Kitty: "We think your skin condition may give us the perfect testing ground for our newest moisturizer."
Rachel (In Background): "Peach Schnaps?"
Kitty: "So give us a call, our number is..."
Peter (In Background): "No!"
Kitty (In Background): "What's our number?"
Rachel (In Background): "Oh come on! You screwed it up! Abort!"
**Click!**
**Beep!**

[Rachel Grey]

Cable had been having a bad day. An Apocalypse-level bad day. All he wanted was to have a hot shower, some booze and a good night sleep. He was allmost at his bedroom door when he heard something.

Deadpool. Moaning in pleasure.

Oh for flonq sake! Cable thought angrily. Wade's having sex in MY flonqing bedroom?! Cable then decided to give Deadpool a good old fashioned scare. Unlimbering his repeating plasma rifle he burst into the room screaming and firing plasma rounds into the roof.

"Nathan?!"

"Rachel?!"

[StarsAndGarters]

"Nathan?!"

"Rachel?!"Hahahaha, I didn't see that coming at all! That was a fun one. :D

[leg end]

A song by Logan:

They call me Wolverine,
that's the way it should be,
or perhaps Logan,
so don't you see,
I don't like my real name,
you can't blame me,
James Howlett, who the F**** he?

I been sliced up good,
had my heart ripped out,
but my healing power,
sorts it all out.

I've been diced into pieces,
it hurt quite a bit,
Jubes thinks I exaggerate,
that annoying Shadowcat wannabe little tit.

I've killed so many,
I don't really care,
The X-Men don't realise,
I'm more than a guy with lots o' hair.

I have a thing for red heads,
but really any broad will do,
From Mariko to Mystique,
Heck, Yuriko to.

I just fought sabretooth,
that's the billionth time,
but I'll never kill him,
it's my main storyline.

I'll keep going on,
I'm a marketing machine,
In my yellow spandex,
a reject from halloween.

This has been my story,
but not too long,
if I sang my whole life,
it'd be the world's longest, most retconned, busy, multi-teamed, damn song.

[Tre Styles]

A song by Logan:

They call me Wolverine,
that's the way it should be,
or perhaps Logan,
so don't you see,
I don't like my real name,
you can't blame me,
James Howlett, who the F**** he?

I been sliced up good,
had my heart ripped out,
but my healing power,
sorts it all out.

I've been diced into pieces,
it hurt quite a bit,
Jubes thinks I exaggerate,
that annoying Shadowcat wannabe little tit.

I've killed so many,
I don't really care,
The X-Men don't realise,
I'm more than a guy with lots o' hair.

I have a thing for red heads,
but really any broad will do,
From Mariko to Mystique,
Heck, Yuriko to.

I just fought sabretooth,
that's the billionth time,
but I'll never kill him,
it's my main storyline.

I'll keep going on,
I'm a marketing machine,
In my yellow spandex,
a reject from halloween.

This has been my story,
but not too long,
if I sang my whole life,
wit'd be the world's longest, most retconned, busy, multi-teamed, damn song.

*sniff* Gets ya right here. *pounds fist over heart* ya done good Leg End, ya done good. *sniff* ;)

[leg end]

*sniff* Gets ya right here. *pounds fist over heart* ya done good Leg End, ya done good. *sniff* ;)
Thanks tre

[jeangreydp]

Ha ha!! Leg end! That was really creative! Well done. :D

[StarsAndGarters]

A song by Logan:I like it! Gave me more than a few chuckles.

And it lives! Write Me An X lives again! My dream has come true!

[KHNH]

I actually wept at that song.
Like the "Any Dream Will Do" song from "Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat", 'cept "dream" = "broad"

[Fuzzy_Blue_Fetish]

Kurt was breaking rules, and he really didn't care. The rules were there mainly for the safety of the kids anyway, and he wasn't a kid anymore.

The locked glass doors marked "NO ENTRY AFTER 10 P.M." had been a cinch to teleport through, and Kurt strolled quietly past the institute's indoor olympic-sized pool. Moonlight drifted down from the ceiling's natural lighting, reflecting itself off the motionless water. It gave the pool an unearthly green glow that Kurt found very beautiful. But the pool was not his goal.

Up in the corner sat a group of three hot tubs. Kurt stepped up to the middle one and pulled the protective cover off the top. The flip of a switch and the turn of a dial caused the tub's lifeless water to spring into action.

"Time to relax," Kurt said quietly.

And he greatly needed relaxation. The responsibilities of the XSE seemed at times to weigh on his narrow shoulders more heavily than the yoke of leadership, and the recent string of missions had deprived him of almost any time to himself. Tonight was a free night (at least until an alarm was sounded or the school exploded), so he had decided to make the most of it by relaxing in one place where he wouldn't have to think too much.

Kurt looked around him. Nobody about. Good. He smiled has he began to undress. He should have grabbed his bathing suit, but decided that if he was going to break one rule anyway, another wouldn't hurt.

With shirt, shorts, and boxers lying on a chair, Kurt climbed slowly into the hot water and settled in. Kurt sighed as he sank down, eyes closed, letting his body release tension and his mind release unwanted thought.
He wanted to stay there forever, wrapped in warmth, with nothing weighing down his mind or heart.

"Skinny dippin' after hours. You bad bad boy."

Kurt shot up and turned around. "Vas...?"

Logan was leaning against a dormant hot tub, arms crossed. "Scott's gonna have a talk with you." His words were stern, but the smile across his face betrayed his true feelings.

Kurt's surprise left him, and he smiled. "Right now, I don't care about Scott or his rules."

"Well, that makes two of us," Logan walked forward and began to unbutton his shirt, "and frankly, I think you gotta good idea."

Kurt leaned back into the water, facing away from Logan. He vaguely took note of the sounds of Logan undressing as he sunk deeper into the water, seeking relaxation again. His eyes were closed as Logan walked up to the side of the hot tub and vaulted over the edge on one hand. The subsequent splash send a wave of frothing water directly at Kurt.

Kurt sputtered and coughed, then looked up to see Logan standing in front of him, wearing nothing but a wicked grin. Kurt laughed and began to kick his legs and tail out, splashing Logan with water. Logan returned in kind, and their friendly war raged merrily out of control, with splashing, leaping, laughing, and some occasional swearing.

Logan grabbed Kurt on the shoulder and brought him into an arm lock, "I bet I could scrub the bottom o' this tub with your furry butt!"

"Okay! Okay! I surrender!" Kurt whooped with laughter.

Still holding him close, Logan whispered, "Whad' I win?"

Kurt turned his head and winked, "The honor of massaging my feet!"

Logan threw his head back and howled with laughter as he released Kurt. "You got some balls. You know that?"

"Yup. Now get to work." Kurt leaned back into the water and brought his feet up out of the water, four toes wiggling.

Logan sat next to him and took hold of a foot. Kurt closed his eyes again, the warmth of the hot tub enhanced by Logan's strong hands working his foot and lower leg. Kurt mused briefly on how two hands that were so adept at killing could be so gentle, but that bordered on the kind of thinking that Kurt was consciously trying to avoid tonight.

Logan worked silently, switching to the other foot after awhile. After he had finished, he said, "It's good ta hear you laugh again elf. It's good ta see you out o' your room too."

"It's good to just have time for myself, even if it is just a little."

"You don't go to the church much anymore. You used ta be in an' out o' there like a bee in a hive. What's it been now...three weeks?"

Kurt felt a swelling pain in his chest. Logan knew him so well, probably better than any other mortal being. Logan's gentle words touched on the one thing that had robbed him of sleep at night and peace during the day, but without going too deep. That was always his way.

"I ... haven't really had ... time ..." Kurt's words were stopped by Logan's arms wrapping around him. Kurt leaned into him, resting his head on his shoulder.

"Y'don't need to explain, just know that I'm here. Whenever you need me, y'know where I'm at."

Kurt looked up at Logan and smiled. "I know."

Logan's head shot to the side suddenly, and Kurt turned to see what had gotten his attention. Sammy Pare was standing only a few feet away, dressed in a large pair of swimming trunks with a towel draped over his shoulder. He looked down at the clothes on chair and floor, and then back at the two men embracing in the hot tub with a puzzled look on his fishlike face.

"Uh...is this a gay thing? 'Cause I can come back later..."

Kurt's jaw dropped in surprise and Logan barked a laugh, "Don't tell anyone our li'l secret kid!" Kurt turned to look at Logan, jaw still dropped. Logan winked, then turned back to Sammy, "So what're you doin' here? No one after 10, y'know."

Sammy laughed, "Whatever naked dude! I gotta special pass, and a key. Hank says that water does my body good, so I swim a lot. You two really should wear something. The girls might see you." With that, he walked to the edge of the pool and dived in with a muted splash.

Kurt stood up. "Indeed I should go. Training is early tomorrow. Thank you for your company Logan."

"No problem. Remember what I said."

Kurt nodded and walked over towards the pool to get a towel off the rack. Logan leaned back and relaxed. After a minute, he heard Sammy's voice say, "Holy crap! Your dick is blue!"

Logan laughed until his metal lined ribs hurt.

-FBF (Sammy is just too cute to keep dead)

[Tre Styles]

Kurt nodded and walked over towards the pool to get a towel off the rack. Logan leaned back and relaxed. After a minute, he heard Sammy's voice say, "Holy crap! Your dick is blue!"

Logan laughed until his metal lined ribs hurt.

-FBF (Sammy is just too cute to keep dead)
ROTFLOL. My metal lined ribs hurt too. ;)

[Rachel Grey]

Scott felt stupid. Moronic in fact. Halloween or not there was no way he was going in powder blue spandex, a red wig & tan fur.

"Quit pouting, Scott."

"I'm not going out in this, Emma."

"Is it because the spandex isn't dark blue?"

".... Shut up."

"It's an 80s costume party for Haloween and you're going as Lion-O and that's final." Emma pushed Scott out of their room before he could object further.

They had allmost gotten to the ballroom when they encountered Kitty and Rachel. Kitty was tressed as Teela from He-Man & The Master of the Universe & Rachel was dressed as She-Ra: Princess of Power.

"Hello girls, such darling costumes."

"Hi, Emma. Dressed as Cheetara? I allways figured you were the Thundercats' Ho."

[Tenebrae]

Ha! Nice punchline, Rachel. :D

[Rachel Grey]

Kitty charged into the foyer of the Marvel Comics building and grabbed a rather astonished Joss Whedon by the shirt. "WE NEED A RETCON! WE NEED A RETCON!"

Utterly speechless the poor writer just stared at the young woman in front of him. "Dont you see?!! THEY'VE ALL GONE MAD!!!"
"Umm... Who've gone mad?"
"The X-Men! Iceman's been singing the entire Vanilla Ice collection as if it's worth crap, Rachel's dressed in a Barney suit and going 'RAAAAAARGH!!!' at everybody, Emma's dressed like Frosty the Tiger and Cyclops is singing about his 'One-Eyed Monster'! DO SOMETHING!!!"

"Ummm... okay, but ah, Kitty, why are you out of the comic?"

"Huh? Oh crap..."

[Mr. Jip]

Kurt was breaking rules, and he really didn't care. The rules were there mainly for the safety of the kids anyway, and he wasn't a kid anymore.




LOVED IT~~~~~!!!
Very homoerotic, but then it wasn't.
Or was it...?.. :confused: :eek:
:rolleyes:
Loved how SaMMY BROKE THE SEXUAL TENSION.
lol.
:cool:

[Fuzzy_Blue_Fetish]

LOVED IT~~~~~!!!
Very homoerotic, but then it wasn't.
Or was it...?.. :confused: :eek:
Loved how SaMMY BROKE THE SEXUAL TENSION.


That was pretty much what I was aiming for. I was taking a bath one night, and the idea for the story struck me. I wanted to write something slashy that wasn't erotic. I'm very glad someone noticed.

Thank you. :)

-FBF (who wants to make Hank his next victim for "slashy but not erotic")

[LoneWolf21]

Payback:

"Katya, what are you doing?"

"Training."

"But you're just play-"

"Training"

"-ing a video game."

The game paused and she gave him a look. THE look.

Peter left her alone after that.

****

Several nights later. Wade Wilson is on a rooftop. Another job well done for the merc with a mouth.

"Let's see those uppity Agency X guys top that."

He continues walking, happy and merry, then he sees her.

"Pryde? What're you doing here? And what's with the weird karate outfit and headband look? I know you've made some weird fashion choices before, but still...."

"Wade. It's payback time."

"Huh?"

"CANNON SPIKE!"

"My gentleman parts!"

End.

This came to me when I saw a page from Joe Kelly's Deadpool, where Wade shoryuken's Kitty, and the image of her playing Street Fighter constantly afterwards for payback came to me. Although she's using a move from Cammy and wearing Ryu's outfit. The "gentleman part's" line is shamelessly lifted from the great Gail Simone's Agent X

[StarsAndGarters]

Payback:

"Katya, what are you doing?"

"Training."Beautiful! Totally captured the days of my youth. Street Fighter II was the greatest game ever. Ever!

[LoneWolf21]

Beautiful! Totally captured the days of my youth. Street Fighter II was the greatest game ever. Ever!

Heh, I was hoping I'd get that reaction from some people. Thanks for the feedback.

[Ontir]

I'm still kicking around chapter 3 of "Snuffy," but I wanted to point your attention to the "Queer as Folk: How will it all end" thread on the movie/TV board. If you've enjoyed what I've written here, you might like my "If I wrote season 5."

[J Harper]

Here's a sneak peak at a section of Birthday Gift Chapter 2. No Peter/Kitty nookie, but hopefully you'll find it of interest.

“For Christ’s sakes, Gambit, what in Hell were you and Colossus thinking?”

“We thinking maybe we doin’ our jobs. You got a problem with, Cyclops?”

Jean sighed deeply and rubbed at her temples, feeling the first twinges of a headache coming on. The day’s training session was over, and the post-training discussion was running par for course, with Scott and Remy yelling at each other. Peter, still in his armored changeform, stood to Remy’s right and slightly back, his muscular arms folded across his broad chest. His expression, admittedly difficult to read in his current form, seemed neutral, yet Jean could empathically sense exasperation seething within him, carefully reined. Kitty was nowhere near as much of a stoic as her boyfriend – where he was self-contained, sometimes to the point of isolation, she wore her heart on her sleeve for everyone to see, and right now it was angry. She stood close to Peter and glared at Scott, her golden-brown eyes smoldering. Rogue and Kurt watched from one side, both of them uneasy, looking back and forth between Scott and Remy. Jean stood behind Scott, nominally supporting him. In truth she was growing frustrated with his intolerant attitude towards the two newest X-Men, but did not want him to think she was siding against him. She suppressed a sigh as she watched Scott and Remy go at it.

Scott answered Remy, his tone censuring. “Yeah I do, when your performance is slipshod.”

“Bull. You told us to neutralize the robot and we do so. We contained the sucker and took him down with speed.”

“And Kurt nearly got caught in its explosion when you did.”

“Nearly ain’t the same as did. Nightcrawler saw what we doin’ and ported out in plenty a time.”

“You put him in an unacceptably risky situation.”

Remy’s brows arched up in disbelief. “What the hell you think this is, Summers – one a Katie’s dance classes? Maybe I should trade in the Kevlar for legwarmers and tights, eh?”

“You would look fetching in a pink tutu, Remy,” Peter deadpanned. Remy glanced at his friend and smirked.

“Nah, I don’t agree. Don’t have the legs to pull it off. Now Slim here-“ he trailed off and gestured at Scott. Peter nodded in agreement. Kitty giggled, her expression momentarily softening. Rogue let out a soft snort. Kurt winced and glanced down at the polished metal floor, shifting his weight from one foot to the other, wishing fervently he could be elsewhere. Scott’s face twisted tighter, the anger lines etched in his countenance becoming even more pronounced. Jean felt certain that if this kept up, he would drop in a fit of apoplexy.

“You two aren’t half as funny as you think you are,” Scott snapped.

“Don’t think everyone here agrees with you ‘bout that,” answered Remy.

“You’re not helping your chances of staying on this team.”

Peter frowned. “That is not your decision to make, Cyclops.”

“Peter be right,” added Remy. “Xavier decides who an X-Man, and he seem plenty happy with our methods.”

“I think he’ll maybe change his mind when I tell him about you two’s disregard for the safety of your teammates,” Scott retorted.

“Maybe I get you a white cane to go with your shades?” Remy snapped back.

“I know what I see. You and Colossus continually take unnecessary chances, endangering not only yourselves but also the rest of this team. And let’s not forget how your habitual use of excessive force.”

“What you mean excessive force? Peter and I be delicate as surgeons, when there need.”

“You call what you did to the Upstarts delicate? You nearly killed them.”

Remy stared at Scott in disbelief for a moment, then scowled, disgusted. “I take it back – you don’t think this is dance class. You think it fucking Romper Room. Or you forget what those losers were gonna do?”

“No, I haven’t, but there sure as hell were better ways of taking them down.”

“Like what, asking them nicely? Yeah, that would have worked. ‘Gee, Mr. Cortez, Mr. Fitzroy, would you two mind terribly not setting off that genetic destabilizer that’ll turn every baseline human within a hundred miles into a pile of goo? It’d be awfully inconvenient, don’t you know.’ Eh bah!”

“You know, I said something like that to Fitzroy,” commented Peter. “He seemed most amiable to the suggestion.”

“That because just before you broke his fancy power armor and six of his ribs with one punch. That tends to make most people take notice a what you say.”

“Oh yeah,” Peter said thoughtfully. “Good point.”

Scott flushed an angry red. “Will you two knock off the goddamn Heckle and Jeckle act and start being serious?”

“No,” answered Gambit. “You ain’t the Holy Ghost, Summers, and you ain’t our Pappy, neither. This don’t deserve to be taken serious. The whole thing be a farce, you taking us to task about that damn robot, considering the stunt you pulled earlier.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Don’t insult me. The Gambit here don’t miss nothin’. I saw what happened when you nailed that drone. Your zap missed hitting Peter in the back of the head by this much.” Remy held up his hand, the tips of his forefinger and thumb spread about a half-inch apart. “Not to mention the damn thing blew up in his face.”

“That was an entirely different situation from yours.”

“Oh really? In what way.”

“I knew that I wouldn’t hit Colossus. I had plenty of time to aim and focus my shot. I also knew that the resulting explosion wouldn’t hurt him or impair his performance.”

“The good God above give me strength!” Remy exclaimed with force, rolling his eyes and looking upward.

“Are you saying that you expect Remy and me to trust your judgment implicitly, yet you refuse to extend us the same courtesy?” Peter asked, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. “That is a hypocrisy worthy of Magneto.”

Remy let out a harsh bark of laughter. “Hey Petey, I think we found us the lost Lehnsherr son!”

“White wolf knows, brother, he is arrogant enough to be of the Old Man’s blood.”

[Rachel Grey]

hehe nice stuff J.

$50 says that Scott's head explodes :p

[StarsAndGarters]

“You would look fetching in a pink tutu, Remy,” Peter deadpanned. Remy glanced at his friend and smirked.Beautiful! :D

That was a helluva lot of fun to read. I enjoyed the accent on Gambit. One question, when does this take place?

[Kirayoshi]

Beautiful! :D

That was a helluva lot of fun to read. I enjoyed the accent on Gambit. One question, when does this take place?
The story takes place in the Evo-verse, a few years after the final episode. Colossus and Gambit are potential new X-Men, and Piotr is happily involved with Kitty while Gambit's trying to wear down Rogue's defenses. Check out chapter 1 here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2309961/1/).

And thanks for the preview, J. Hopefully I'll have part 1 of "What Happens in Vegas" posted in a week.

[LoneWolf21]

Not that I'm expecting much in the way of comments or C&C, but what the heck. Anyway, here's an expert of "Hero High School", my fic where the New Mutants get a bit of a manga twist (well the general idea is inspired by Ben Dunn's Ninja High School than a japanese manga). Not the entire thing, but a piece of a section (Naruto may catch where I was inspired from in this).

It didn’t take long for the group of four to walk outside and make their way to a small field. Once they were in the middle of it, Betsy began to speak.

“Now then, your first test is simple. See this belt on my hip?” She motioned to the small bell that was attached to the belt. “Just take it from me. That’s all.”

Sam smirked. “Should be easy enough. I can probably do this myself.” He said, cracking his knuckles.

Betsy cocked her head to the side and gave a smile, crossing her arms. “You think so, do you?” she asked, before pulling out a small book titled ‘Love on the Spanish Main’ and beginning to read it. “Go ahead and try.”

“Don’t make it too hard for me.” Sam said, before taking a martial arts stance and making a grab for the bell.

Betsy dodged him easily.

“Too slow.”

Sam frowned, and tried again, once again to no avail.

“You’re leaving yourself way to open. Tighten your movements.” Betsy said, as she flipped a page and continued reading.

“Alright, didn’t want to have to do this, but I guess you want to make it tough.” He said, the grin back on his face.

With that, he attacked, first throwing a quick jab, followed by a body blow, a sidekick, a roundhouse kick to the jaw, a sweeping kick, followed by an uppercut.

Each blow was evaded or parried by his teacher, who never stopped reading her book.

“Not bad. A nice mix of styles you seemed to have amassed there. A little shotokan, some kung-fu, a little muai thai, ninjitsu, and is that some Jeet Kun Do?” Betsy asked.

Sam nodded. “Yeah, among others. Like a great man once said, “Be like water.” Thought I’d take his advice.”

“You have a lot of talent,” Betsy replied, “but talent without training and experience is useless. I don’t need my powers to help me.”

Sam frowned again. “You want to get serious? Fine. Didn’t want to have to use my powers, but oh well.”

He flew off like a rocket, flying at Betsy like a runaway car, who jumped out of the way as Sam turned hard, flying back again. Betsy, still reading, tried to kick him in the head, to no avail.

“Sorry, that’s not going to work, while I’m blasting, I can’t be hurt.” He said, “might as well just give the bell to me now.”

He made another quick turn, flying in at a high speed, but to his surprise, Betsy made no move to dodge him this tine, so he kept on flying…..right into a large rock, the surprise cutting off his powers, causing him tumbling into the dirt.

“Mind over matter.” Betsy said, flipping another page in her book. “Mind over matter.”

She then looked up from her book, “Ok, who’s…next?” She blinked. Right in front of her was a rather large bottle of tequila, with a large television playing her favorite late night steamy soap.

“Ok, now this is nice. Unexpected, but nice.” She said, taking a few steps towards the bottle and television, before quickly spinning around kicking behind her, cracking Dani right in the jaw, sending the girl spiraling down to the ground and seeing stars.

“How did you…. my illusion was perfect!” the girl complained, rubbing her jaw and trying to clear her head.

Betsy smiled. “Too perfect. As pleasing as it was, two of my favorite things in the middle of a training session was just too suspect. Points for creativity though.”

She then turned to Doug. “Looks like it’s your turn now handsome.” She said, “Give it your best shot.”

Doug just stared for a few seconds. <Uh…can you please give me the bell? > He asked in Inuit, having no idea what else he could do.

“I have no idea what you just said, but no.” Betsy said. “Try again.”

Slumping his shoulders, Doug gave a sigh. “Here goes nothing.” He said, before running and trying to grab the bell from Betsy’s hip.

He didn’t last long.

[Rachel Grey]

It was time. We had gotten tickets, snacks, admiring glances from loads of guys and now it was time for the doors to open. I grinned at Kitty, glad that I had finally convinced her to wear the Slave Leia outfit that I had made for her, and said "Here we go, the last Star Wars movie ever."

The anticiption was so thick you'd need a lightsabre to cut through it. Yeah, I know, crappy metaphor but still... I'm pumped. Anyway, the door finally opened and we joined the mad rush for seats. We found two good ones in the second to last row at the back.

We were just getting settled when we heard a voice from the row behind us.

"Cor Pryde, ya never wore that outfit for me. It must be true what they say about you and Red."

Pete Fucking Wisdom.

What was he doing here?!

[J Harper]

And thanks for the preview, J. Hopefully I'll have part 1 of "What Happens in Vegas" posted in a week.


Glad you liked it. I hope you have Vegas up soon. I'm looking forward to reading it, and, in all honesty, I could use a new Kiotr to cheer me up right now.

Thanks also to Rachel Grey and StarsAndGarters for their kind words.

Cheers,

Jeremy Harper

[StarsAndGarters]

Glad you liked it. I hope you have Vegas up soon. I'm looking forward to reading it, and, in all honesty, I could use a new Kiotr to cheer me up right now.

Thanks also to Rachel Grey and StarsAndGarters for their kind words.Of course! I say it like it is!

I haven't done one of these in a long time...

Rogue's Answering Machine: "Hey y'all, Ah'm not here right now, so you know what to do at the beep, awright?"
**BEEP!**
Beast: "Ahem, hey there Rogue, I'm afraid I've caught you on a mission, but I'm a little busy too, so I'll keep this brief."
**CRASH!**
Beast: "You see... you've been deemed the winner of the office pool."
**RUMBLE!**
Beast: "The wager was to see how long the mansion could go without being destroyed after Exodus's Brotherhood showed up. Your guess was..." **paper crinkling** "...27 days. It would seem you guessed the closest to the actual time, which was 24 days."
**JET ENGINE!**
Beast: "Well that's all... time to stop the Danger Room from destroying us all. Give me a ring when you get back, we ought to grab some coffee sometime, alright? Take it easy!"
**BEEP!**

[StarsAndGarters]

And it's **Bump!** time! Just thought I'd keep this in people's minds cuz I enjoy it so much. I'd post something myself but I'm drawing a blank tonight.

[Rachel Grey]

And it's **Bump!** time! Just thought I'd keep this in people's minds cuz I enjoy it so much. I'd post something myself but I'm drawing a blank tonight.

I know entirely what you mean, I want to write but I got nothing.


Well, nothing under a XXX rating anyway....

Hey, here's a thought, what dose everyone think of also using this thread to throw out unused plot ideas in the hope that they'll inspire someone else?

Here's one: The Uncanny X-Men (or any other team you prefer) have to find out why the X-Mansion is getting flooded with other-dimensional doubles of themselves.

[atoningunifex]

Instead of just tossing out ideas why don't you write something up instead?

[StarsAndGarters]

I know entirely what you mean, I want to write but I got nothing.


Well, nothing under a XXX rating anyway....

Hey, here's a thought, what dose everyone think of also using this thread to throw out unused plot ideas in the hope that they'll inspire someone else?Ooh! Collaboration! I dig it. :D Instead of just tossing out ideas why don't you write something up instead?I think we all dislike putting out sub-par work, so if you have an idea that you don't know how to do, I think it makes sense to share it and hope somebody knocks it out of the park.

[atoningunifex]

Yeah, well, you could share it in PM.

I may not be as active here as I was, but I'd really hate to see this turn into a series of posts with one sentence descriptions of stories that no one ever works on.

[StarsAndGarters]

Yeah, well, you could share it in PM.

I may not be as active here as I was, but I'd really hate to see this turn into a series of posts with one sentence descriptions of stories that no one ever works on.Hmm... good point. That may be a better system.

[Rachel Grey]

Instead of just tossing out ideas why don't you write something up instead?

pout. It was just a suggestion.

[StarsAndGarters]

pout. It was just a suggestion.No tears my dear. We can still share. In secret.

If you heard me laughing maniacally just now, that was a figment of your imagination.

BTW, might I point out that the Marvel U Open Bar #2 is getting to be quite entertaining.

[tangentman]

The students file into the room and take their seats, exchanging greetings and speculations about the course. At promptly 10:30, the teacher walks into the classroom. Emma Frost is dressed to teach: her hair is artfully gathered up and worn in a stylish bun; she wears a designer business suit with skirt, all in white. Beneath her suit jacket, a pearl-colored silk blouse. Her lips are frosted with the palest pink lipstick, and her expensive shoes "click" and "clack" in a forceful rhythm as she sets her briefcase onto the teacher's desk.


Emma casually paces across the front of the classroom, sweeping the students with an aloof gaze. Many of the students seem to shrink back from her look. Emma knows what rumor mill among the student body says about her. Not that such rumors intimidate her in the slightest. Smiling coolly at her class, Emma finally speaks.

"Good morning, class. Welcome to 'Principles and Theories of Telepathy', I am Emma Frost. Not that I really need to introduce myself. Most of you will come to know me as "Miss Frost"; a few of you will come to know me as "Emma"; all of you will at some point call me by the name my 'darlings' of the student body use, "The Bitch Goddess of Death" or the "Ice Queen". You are not required to like me to gain knowledge from my class. If you want a a pal or a surrogate mother, you may switch to Mrs. Grey-Summers' class." Emma's face remains dispassionate, although her lips betray the slightest hint of a smirk.

Walking up to her desk, Emma holds up a neatly-stapled form. "I am holding up the syllabus for your course. Each one of you should have a copy at her or his desk. Since I am assuming that all of you possess at least minimal literacy, I will not bore the class by reading the syllabus to you." Picking up the syllabus, Emma plops it into an open drawer of the desk. "You may review my class schedule and policies on your own time. I feel that discussing my expectations of you, and what you may expect from me, will be a more valuable use of our time." Throughout the room, students all exchange looks with one another, or visibly blanch. The general mood seems to be "What have I gotten myself into?"

[StarsAndGarters]

The general mood seems to be "What have I gotten myself into?"Ooh, I'm interested to see where this is going. You've got me curious.

[tangentman]

OOC: Rita's part will be played by a round-robin writing partner from another site :)

Walking into class came a woman with long black hair who walked as if she was lost. She caught Ms Frost attention and knew she would know from her thoughts that she was here as an observer. Rita had become lost for a short time in this new place and hadn't couldn't find her office. When she found this lecture class about to take place, she felt it was an excellant oppurtunity to listen in and see everone's reactions to each other.


Emma begins laying out her expectations of the students while Replica looks for a seat. "Welcome to the class, Rita! Take whichever seat suits you and share any feedback you may have at the end of my lecture." Sending the thought to the new counselor, the only outward recognition of Replica is a small smile in her direction.

Emma says aloud, "I expect a full commitment to the coursework from each and every one of you. This begins with attendance. You are to be seated when I begin each session. Tardiness will not be tolerated without a note from a professor, no exceptions. Because of the intensity of the course load, no more than 2 absences will be allowed. No exceptions, barring a real emergency--severe illness, injury, secondary mutation, or death. I allow makeup work for spontaneously mutated and/or resurrected students." Placing out feelers among her students' minds, Emma feels a teen girl experience a moment of doubt about her qualifications to join the class.

Emma responds with a private telepathic message to the girl. "Although I respect Omega-level power, Emily, I do not give preferential treatment to students regardless of their levels. I will consider the quality of your work, participation, and mastery of your psionic gifts. Emily, with my help and that of the class, we shall explore every facet of your power. You are not insignificant; I would not have accepted you into my course if I thought you unqualified. Control over telepathy is many times more valuable than raw power." The petite girl blushes in surprise at being "called out" by Emma, but smiles at the positive regard. Emma moves on with her point.

"Because I know your current capabilities and have assessed your potentials, I expect nothing less than your best work. I speak fast, think even faster, and it is your responsibility to keep up with me. If you want an easy 'A', Mr. Drake's class is meeting in the Gym." She smiles at the reactions that she sees on more than one face to this remark and continues telepathically with her lecture. "Please understand that I mean what I say: I refuse to allow my time or that of your classmates to be wasted by laziness, petulance, or obtuseness. I have no tolerance for whiners, either, so please share your anxieties with the guidance counselor. I am teaching the principles of mental communication, not running a therapy group."

"That said, let me tell you what you may expect from me. I am here to teach you from my own experiences, as well as that of established authorities in this relatively young field of superhuman studies. You may expect me to give you 100% of my time and attention during lecture and office hours. I am here to help you continue honing the skill which you may now possess, or surpass those limits. If you feel that you are struggling with any area of the course, please bring your concern to me and I will help you resolve it. I only extend this offer to those students who approach me sincerely and with genuine concern. I will not indulge obsequiousness nor attempts to steal 'quality time' with me. Anthony." Emma stares pointedly at a dark-haired young man with an easy smile and good looks with a withering look. When the student realizes that she has "overheard" him, he chuckles nervously and looks away, as the class laughs.

[tangentman]

Wow. Nobody else willing to share their stuff?

[jeangreydp]

Yeah, well, you could share it in PM.

I may not be as active here as I was, but I'd really hate to see this turn into a series of posts with one sentence descriptions of stories that no one ever works on.

What a coincidence! I just sent Rachel an idea in a PM!

Thanks for the suggestion! ;)

[Tre Styles]

Tanya Malloy sat in her dorm room staring at the computer screen. It was now going on 11:00. "I have no idea what to say now" she said quietly to herself as she pondered over and over again at her assignment.

She was writing a 10 page paper on "The Theories of Human Mutations" for the Mutant Theory 103 class she was taking this semester and she was on page 5. Her teacher, Dr. Henry McCoy was a world famous X-Man and Avenger, but more than that he was a brilliant scientist as well. Tanya admired and respected him a lot, but there was no denying that his class was one of the more difficult ones at the Xavier Institute for Higher Learning or what the kids have to come to call it:Academy X. It was a good thing that her roomate Jenelle Sullivan was spending the night "elsewhere". Ha! She knew what that meant. Jenelle was probably over at Brake's dorm room. Brake was also know as Antonio Fields, and there was no denying that he was a fine piece of man, but not as fine as "her" man.

"It's times like these I wish was David Allyene" Tanya said with a loud sigh, thinking of her brilliant classmate who she had a major crush on. David who was also known as Prodigy, had the telepathic ability to accquire any skill from whomever he was around. It would've come in handy for her paper, Tanya thought as she tapped her fingers over and over again. She closed her eyes for a second and interlocked her fingers behind her head and leaned back in her chair to regather her thoughts.

"Hey girl! What's good?!" a face popped through the computer screen.

"AAAAH!" Tanya fell back in her chair hitting the floor with a huge thud. "MECH! What the hell?!" Tanya said looking at the screen with annoyance across her face at one of her best friends in the world, Kierra Price. Kierra was also known as "Mech"...due to her mutant ability to interface, travel through, breakdown and/or control anything technological or mechanical.

The face on the computer screen laughed, as it moved out of the screen and a full bodied girl followed. "Oops! My bad T." Mech said as she helped her friend off the floor. "You wouldn't pick up your phone, answer your cell, or even answer my IM's so I hads to stop by to see what was going on. I thought maybe you had Mr. Allyene up in here."
"Now you know that's not even right." Tanya said sighing. "But anyways Kierra, the reason I didn't answer you is because I'm trying to complete this paper, and if I get to talking to you, well you know..."

"So what you trying to say?" Kierra grinned."I talk too much or somethin?"

"Not even that, but you know what happened the last time" Tanya said. "We spent all night laughing and talking, and we were so, so late for our morning class with Mr. Summers, and you know how he can be. Or that time when you got me in trouble and we were out all night with our crew, and Ms. Frost busted our asses out. You know what I'm saying. So don't trip. I have to, have to , have to get this paper done tonight. I'm not waiting til Thursday."

"Yeah, girl. But I'm finished MY final paper for Mr.B's class. And I'm ready to go on an ice cream run, and wanted to see if my best friend in the whole wiiiide world, wanted to roll with me."

"Any other time, but this is Dr. McCoy's paper, and I've got to get this done" Tanya said

"Dr. McCoy, Dr. McCoy, Dr. McCoy! Between David and Dr. McCoy, you got this thing for the smart guys huh?" Kierra said as she sat on her friend's bed.

"Hey. They are the ones who are going to be makin' the dollas. But it's not about that. I'm a smart girl, and I wants me a smart guy...."Tanya began.

"...who looks good too, right?" Kierra laughed as she finished her friend's sentence. "Alright, I can see that you need to get this done. But I will be back. Do you want me to pick up something?"

Tanya thought about it for a minute. "Pick me up some Rocky Road. But K, you shouldn't be going by yourself this late."

"Oh, I'm not. You know Victor right?"

"Who's Victor?...oh wait a minute, you're talking about Lizard-Boy? Y'all talking or something"

"NO girl! I mean...naw, it's nothing like that. You know I got my jones on for Brian "Tag Me Baby" Cruz. Vic's just cool as hell. You should talk with him sometimes, he's down on a lot of things. You remember that crazy mess that happened in the DR room last month? Well, he was next to me during the whole thing, keeping me calm and all. I mean if I had thought about it, I could've used my power to help Ms. Pryde, but I was scared as hell, I wasn't even thinking....but like I said, Vic was real cool and got my head back into it. Because I was mad trippin. That was some scary shit you know?"

"Yea, I know, I know. I still bug out sometimes about that." Tanya said recalling the day that the Danger Room went wild and almost killed the entire student body. She still didn't know why she was still at the school. Her parents wanted her to withdraw, but she being stubborn insisted on staying in Westchester instead of returning to Baltimore.

"But anyways he said he'd run with me down to the dining hall to pick up some late-night snacks. Everybody is up doing midterms and finals anyways. You should take a break though....it might help you think some.But let me run. I'll be back with your food." Kierra finished.

"Yeah, and use the door this time.....none of that entering through my phone wires or monitor or anything like that please." Tanya said.

"Cooleeo girl. Hey Vic, this is Mech calling" Kierra began to speak as she walked out the door.

"Okay, okay....now where was I?" thought Tanya. "I've got it!" An idea popped into her head and she begin to furiously write.

And then the phone rang.

[Tre Styles]

If you want an easy 'A', Mr. Drake's class is meeting in the Gym." She smiles at the reactions that she sees on more than one face to this remark and continues telepathically with her lecture. "Please understand that I mean what I say: I refuse to allow my time or that of your classmates to be wasted by laziness, petulance, or obtuseness. I have no tolerance for whiners, either, so please share your anxieties with the guidance counselor. I am teaching the principles of mental communication, not running a therapy group."

".... I will not indulge obsequiousness nor attempts to steal 'quality time' with me. Anthony."


I love this! More! More!

[tangentman]

Thank you! :) I'm going to lurk and read a few more posts from others before adding the next installment. At this moment, I'm wiped out, but there WILL be a third "chapter".

[StarsAndGarters]

If you want an easy 'A', Mr. Drake's class is meeting in the Gym.Beautiful! That gave me an idea... I've been drawing a blank on these for a while.

Iceman's Answering Machine: "What up? You've reached the office of Bobby D! Leave something on message machine and I'll get back to you as soon as, well, uh... Alex sucks! Burn!"
**Beep!**
Emma Frost: **sigh** "Mr. Drake, you are truely more juvenile now than the day I met you. You're a disgrace to this institution. Really." (Pause) "Be that as it may, I believe you may be a more appropriate teacher for one of my students."
Quill (In Background): "Aren't you the Thing? Like from the Fantastic Four?"
Rockslide (In Background): "NO!"
Emma Frost: "I believe Santo is more suited to your... liberal style of teaching than to my own taskmastering. While he's a great addition to the Hellions squad, it is my opinion that it was a mistake for Dr. McCoy to allow him to sign up on registration day for this particular class." (Whispering) "Believe me, he has all the telepathic skills of a slug."
Rockslide (In Background): "What? What was 'at Teach?"
Emma Frost: "I will be submitting the add/drop form at the end of the day. I trust you will sign him into your class when you recieve it. Thank you for your time."

[Kirayoshi]

Anyone remember J Harper's "And Peter Woke Up"? Well, here's the first half of a story I'm working on that expands on that little drabble. I'd post it here except 1) it's a bit long and 2) the end is a bit...intense.

Hide the impressionable youth and enjoy What Happens in Vegas (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2373344/1/)

[J Harper]

What Happens In Vegas is good. I give it my seal of approval (whatever that is worth).

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[J Harper]

This is based on Excalibur Volume 1 issues 16 and 17. Hope you enjoy.


Wolf of Maharz


Racing through the ruined remains of the ancient city, the heroes ran for their lives. They rounded a corner, ducking into an alleyway, the slavers hot on their heels, radium pistols spiting quick death all around them.

“Ooops. Wrong turn,” murmured Kitty Pryde as she and her two companions skidded to a halt. The alley was choked off by a great pile of debris, stacked thirty feet high, stones fallen from the ancient, crumbling edifices hemming them in.

“Dead end,” said Rachel Summers. Scowling, she pivoted on her heel to face the alley’s entrance, clenching her poniard tight. “In more ways than one.” The slavers turned the corner and came to a stop. Their scarred, dissolute faces twisted with evil leers. Behind them Alistaire Stuart struggled for breath, the whip of the slaver’s green skinned leader choking him cruelly.

“Behind me, my ladies,” commanded Lockheed the Great, Kitty and Rachel’s new found friend and guide. The dragon man stepped in front of them, his tail thumping the cracked pave angrily, his twin scimitars held at the ready. “They will pay a high price before they reach you.”

“Not as high as you think, dragon,” sneered the slaver chief. His band laughed wickedly as they placed fresh loads in their pistols, thumbing back the hammers. Lockheed bellowed out a roar of defiance that seemed to shake the rotting spires towering on high. Kitty and Rachel grit their teeth, preparing for the inevitable. Then, behind the slavers, something rose up in the air, glittering and bright – a great sword, it’s blade four and a half feet long, hilt gripped by a pair of large, strong hands. The sword descended in a silvery arc of light that terminated in a crimson holocaust. The slaver chief vented loose a truncated yelp and went down on his belly, his head split open from crown to jaw. His hand spasmed open, releasing his whip, and Stuart dropped down to the ground gasping, clawing desperately at the leather coiling around his neck. Startled, the slavers turned to find a tall, white cloaked man in their midst, striking like a lion amongst jackals, his bloodied sword dealing out savage death. Lockheed roared again and charged, taking advantage of the ambush. Caught between hammer and anvil, knowing not where to turn first, the slavers died to a man, hewn down quickly and without mercy by both stranger and dragon.

“Whoa…” whispered Rachel, awed despite her past experiences by the brutality of the short fight. Kitty swallowed, feeling nauseous. Blood puddled beneath still, sword-bitten bodies. Splashes of gore stained the walls. The stranger stood before the two girls, set in a fighting crouch, his sword held out straight to one side, his muscular, tanned arm poised to strike. His white fur cloak was voluminous, concealing his body, while his face was hid in the depths of a hood. Rachel and Kitty caught a quick glimpse of blue eyes, feral and bright, before the stranger turned from them, facing Lockheed, who was eyeing him warily. The dragon man blinked, a startled expression of recognition passing over his leathery, purple face.

“You!” he declared in a loud tone of surprise. The stranger let out a snort of amusement and shook the blood off of his sword.

“You? You? Is that all you have to say to the man who just saved your life, Lockheed?” His voice was a basso rumble, somewhat harsh but good-natured, likable.

“I think I would have preferred death by a slaver’s pistol to owing a life debt to Mad Volk,” Lockheed grumbled as he sheathed his scimitars.

“I see now why drakhonic gratitude is held in such high regard throughout the Drylands,” Volk answered sardonically. He returned his own blade to the scabbard slung across his back, concealed underneath his white cloak. Kitty and Rachel relaxed, lowering their own weapons. If this man was not exactly a friend of Lockheed’s, then at least he was not hostile. “You are far from your peoples’ lands, Lockheed. What has brought you to Kanemar?”

[J Harper]

“A matter of errantry. I serve as escort to these brave ladies. They are strangers to our world, and in the calamity of their arrival, were separated from their companions. We are searching for them, and by luck discovered one of them here.” Lockheed turned to Stuart, who had just picked himself off of the ground. “Are you injured, sir?”

“Quite all right, thank you. A bit winded and my neck is a little sore, but otherwise unharmed, thanks to you two.” The English scientist looked the dragon man up and down with obvious professional curiosity. “My word…”

“Hey, we helped too!” called out Kitty, looking at Stuart with love-struck admiration. Rachel rolled her eyes.

“Huh. You did a poor job of it,” said Volk, glancing over his shoulder, the girls catching another flash of his blue eyes. He turned back to Lockheed. “Why did you confront this scum openly?” He kicked one of the dead slavers, a white ape-man, on the head. “And without either pistol or jezail. You have some nerve to call me mad, all things considered.”

“What would you have done?” asked Kitty, nettled. Volk shrugged.

“Same thing as I just did – wait until an opportunity arose to take them unawares.”

“I find little honor in ambuscades,” said Lockheed coldly.

Volk shrugged. “There is little dishonor in practicality.”

“Enough. What of you, Volk? Why are you haunting this miserable pile of ruins?”

“What do you care?”

“I don’t. But I have learned, to my profit, to keep a wary eye on your doings when you are close at hand. Chaos and mayhem follows in your wake.”

Volk laughed hugely, the echoes of his humor resonating through the air. “Such a complement! I am afraid my purpose here was more mercenary than yours. I was searching for the Dust of Gods.”

Lockheed stared at him in wide-eyed disbelief. “You truly are as mad as the storytellers say. Whatever possessed you to attempt such a foolhardy thing?”

Volk shrugged again. “I was paid to. The sorcerer Vthool offered me a thousand pieces of gold if I served as his bodyguard in his expedition to plunder Pharol’s tomb - half when we set out, the rest when he had the Dust. Huh. We did not find it, and the bastard had the ingratitude to get himself eaten by a daemon before I received the rest of what I was owed, but I cannot complain too much. I was kicking around Kanemar, trying to figure out where to go next, when I saw this scum-“ he gave the white ape another kick “-chasing after this strange clad man here. I hate slavers, so I was trailing after them, biding my time, when you and the young ladies here arrived on the scene and served as very convenient distractions, for which you have my thanks.”

“You are welcome,” Lockheed answered. “What are you’re plans now?”

“Don’t know yet. What of yours?”

“We resume our search. Four of the ladies’ companions are still missing, along with their vessel.”

Volk nodded. “I see. I will come with you, I think.” Lockheed eyed the cloaked swordsman warily.

“That is not necessary.”

“I think it is. You have need of a man with sense on this expedition. By my clan’s blood, you did not even have the sense to bring pistols with you, let alone a jezail!”

“We don’t have money to pay you,” said Rachel, perturbed at Lockheed’s reticence. Volk turned to face her and Kitty, drawing his cloak tight about himself. Again the two women glimpsed flashes of blue in the dark depths of the swordsman’s hood, and though they did not see it, they had the distinct impression he was smiling sardonically at them.

“It is of no moment. I have enough gold right now, and I think you lot will prove amusing. Besides, it has been awhile since I was last in the company of such beauties.” He gave Kitty and Rachel a courtly bow.

[J Harper]

“There is no way to dissuade you?” asked Lockheed wearily.

“None at all.”

“Very well. Then I fear we must tolerate your presence for a time,” the dragon man conceded. “And, in truth, no doubt another sword will be of use.”

“Most excellent! Wait here a moment while I go fetch the gear I left at my camp. I suggest you strip these dog’s heads of their pistols and ammunition. Gods know they don’t need it now.” Volk bowed again then trotted out of the alleyway.

“Are you okay, Alistaire?” Kitty asked as she approached him, gingerly stepping over the sprawled bodies of the slavers, clutching her cloak around her scantily clad body.

“As I told your companion – er – Lockheed, that chap said? More analogues to our reality – fascinating!”

“Earth to Professor Stuart?”

“Oh, sorry Kitty. I’m a bit bruised, but otherwise fine. Have you seen any sign of the others?”

“’Fraid not, Prof. You’re the first we’ve run across. I hope they’re all right. Some condition inherent to this world is neutralizing our powers.”

“So who is this clown, Lockheed?” Rachel asked. The dragon man was in the process of stripping the slavers of their ammo pouches with evident distaste.

“He is no clown, I assure you, Lady Rachel. He is a very dangerous man. Mad Volk. He is notorious throughout the Drylands – a sellsword, thief and murderer.”

“Murderer?”

“That last charge is unwarranted, in my opinion. To my knowledge, he has never killed anyone who had not in someway provoked him.”

“Okay,” murmured Rachel dubiously. Lockheed stood, shouldering an ammo pouch and thrusting a radium pistol in his belt. “Still, you don’t seem too enthusiastic about him joining us.”

“That is because Volk can be erratic. He is called mad with good reason – he goes on foolhardy adventures in a deliberate effort to get himself killed. ‘Searching for a glorious death,’ he says. By some miracle he still lives, despite years of trying.”

Rachel stared at Lockheed wide-eyed. “Okay, now I know I don’t want him with us.”

Lockheed shrugged. “We can trust him. He has a code of honor he follows scrupulously. I know him well enough to say that he will not purposely endanger us.”

“I don’t think I like him very much,” said Kitty.

“I feel sorry for him,” answered Lockheed quietly.

“Why?” Lockheed sighed and shook his head.

“His reasons for helping us were not altruistic. Five years ago, when Volk was a stripling, Southroni slavers descended on his clan’s lands in the North, near the Artic ice cap. His folk were usually peaceful, but very dangerous when provoked. The harsh lands had made them strong. The fighting was fierce, and in desperation those damnable slavers released something slumbering in the ice – the Great Ice Wyrm, Rhezarrian. It devoured the slavers, and killed the entire clan before Volk managed to slay it. He is the last of his kind…”

“Are you ready?” Volk called out. The heroes turned towards him. Suddenly Kitty paled, her golden-brown eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. Her knees buckled, and she clutched at Stuart in an effort to stay on her feet, who looked at her in alarm. Rachel gasped, bringing a gloved hand to her mouth.

Volk strode towards them with pantherish grace, his hood and cloak thrown back. He carried a long barreled rifle in his right hand and a large pack by its straps in his left. He was tall and powerfully built, his muscles rock-hard and his definition god-like. He was clad similarly to Lockheed, in a simple white loincloth, belt and sword harness, and wore his black hair long, tied in a ponytail, twin-braided forelocks framing his chiseled, handsome face. Scars of past battles criss-crossed his arms, legs and torso, standing out prominently on his pale white skin. Yet despite the barbarity of his outfit, the war-like nature of his poise, Kitty and Rachel recognized him instantly.

Mad Volk was the very image of Peter Rasputin.

Volk stared at the girls and blinked, startled at their reactions. “Is something wrong, Lockheed? Your ladies look as if they have seen a ghost.”

“I think we have…” Rachel murmured.

Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

hehe nice stuff J!

Hey, was the bit about Locky having twin scimitars riffing on anything?

[tangentman]

((Continuing Emma's lecture from the previous page))

"Thank-you." Rita replied in her thoughts as she found a chair in the back of the class. Spending time around telepaths such as Xavier, Rita felt quite at ease with telepaths.

As Emma took care of her class, Rita found herself mesmerized more by Emma's style then the reactions the class was having to her. She was clearly in control and held herself with confidence. Clearly her file didn't do her justice. This was how Rita would like to be. Someone who knew exactly what was going on around her at all times and had the power, skill, and class to take charge. The only thing she would have to talk about with Emma was how she planned to over come the prejudices from past situations.

Rita smiled. She knew that as soon she had made that thought that Emma would have picked up on it and would be prepared with an answer. Once again, she was someone Rita was going to keep an eye on.


"Actually, I think that you are fine as you are, Rita. Those staff and students who have met you seem quite taken with you." Unlike Charles or Jean, Emma feels no awkwardness at responding directly to the thoughts which she overhears. Rita also "hears" an added remark: "And let me thank you for your generous comments about me. I find it quite refreshing to work with a fellow X-man who regards me in a way that isn't based on preconceived notions and rumors." Emma smiles in Rita's direction once more, and begins the first exercise of the session.

The class hear instructions for the "icebreaker" activity in their thoughts. "Class, we all know how to send and receive thoughts. I want to see where all of you are with establishing and maintaining a short-term psi-link. Please choose a partner and begin working on building a psionic rapport. Don't worry about the 'right' way to do so, I want to gain a sense of your individual styles." Emma reviews her class roster and scans the room with a quick count of thought signatures. "Since we have an odd number of students, whoever is left over may work with me...or perhaps Ms. Plica could help us with the exercise?" Several eyes turn toward the guidance counselor. "You need not be a telepath to help with the recepient's role, Rita. Would you be willing to help us?"

[J Harper]

hehe nice stuff J!

Hey, was the bit about Locky having twin scimitars riffing on anything?

Thanks Rachel. Naw, I'm not rifting on Drizzt. Lockheed actually uses twin scimitars in Excalibur 16, though he didn't get to kack any slavers with 'em in the actual comic.

Cheers!

Jeremy Harper

[Rachel Grey]

Ah, okay. I havn't read as much of Excalibur as I'd like.

[Kirayoshi]

Once again, J Harper makes his way to the net, he shoots..HE SCORES!

You recently said to me that you sometimes didn't know why you keep writing. Trust me, I sincerely hope that you don't give it up for one reason; you're good. You frame excellent action sequences(my main weakness) and keep your characters well-defined and in character, not to mention your gift for intelligent and readable dialogue. I missed much of the Cross-time Caper(wasn't Claremont yanked off the title midway through the story? It always felt somewhat disjointed), but I was still more or less able to follow this story, and I enjoyed it immensely. Personally I'm somewhat surprised(albeit relieved) that no one's written any fanfic pairing Kitty with this incarnation of Lockheed. And I'm intrigued as to how Kitty'll interact with Mad Volk. Maybe if she pays attention to Volk, Stuart will get a clue and start noticing her more. Yeah right.

Fun stuff, J.

[Tre Styles]

“Hello?” Tanya answered the phone with a slight attitude. “May I ask who’s calling?”

“Hey baby” said a sad voice on the other end. “It’s mama.”

“Ma? What’s wrong? Why are you calling at this time of night? You and Pop are usually sleep by now…..” Tanya said trembling a little.

“I have some bad, some terrible news….and I really don’t know how to tell you this…but…but....” Mrs. Malloy’s voice cracked and began to trail off.

“Ma! Mama! I can’t hear you….what did you say?!” Tanya said clutching her desk tightly. Her hand began to turn the same wooden material as her desk. Tanya’s mutant power was to absorb any matter and become that matter. In solid forms, she also had a form of superstrength. The desk began to crack.

“Your baby brother….Tyrell…Tyrell….he was shot!” Mrs. Malloy blurted out and began to sob uncontrollably in the background. Tanya could hear that the phone had dropped to the ground. She heard another voice, that of her father on the other line.

“Sweet T?” Mr. Malloy said as he spoke into the other end. “You there?”

“Y-Yea, Pop? What’s ma talking about? When did this happen? What’s going on?!” Tanya began to scream frantically into the phone.

“Calm down baby girl, please calm down, you know how you get when you lose control….now,,,,listen…please, Tyrell is in stable condition. Your mother is just feeling the weight of it all. Calm down. Everything will be alright.” Mr. Malloy spoke in even tones

“Who? Who shot him?!” Tanya’s voice began to raise in anger.

“Tanya. Don’t you worry none about that. The police are doing all that they can to….”

“NO! I don’t want to hear that Dad! They don’t care about us! They never did! Mutants and their families don’t get justice! It’s the same as last time!” Tanya began to rage into the phone, tears streaming down her face like a flood as she shook with anger.

“Tanya.” Her father’s voice was stern but powerful. “I want you to sit down. You’re standing up aren’t you?”

Tanya looked around. Her desk was half-way crushed, her body the same texture and style as her cherry wood desk. Her dad knew her through and through. Tanya began to think of her baby brother, who was really only a year younger than her. They had grew up together, looking out for each other. He was the one to comfort her when she first manifested her powers. He was always there for her. Her eyes began to mist up again. She sat down her bed trying to calm herself by grabbing her pillows and placing them between her legs and leaning forward into them.

“Tanya? Are you there?” her father’s voice asked with calm concern.

“Yes. I’m here.” Tanya said quietly collecting herself. “I’m coming down there dad. I’m coming home.”

“Sweet T, that would be good, but not now.”

“What do you mean not now?! A few weeks ago, you and mama were practically begging me to come home.”

“Sweetheart, I know what we said about Xavier’s due to all the craziness that happened, but I think that things aren’t worse here in Baltimore for….well, you know….”

“Muties right? It’s okay dad, I’m so used to the term being thrown around by flats…”

“Hey watch your mouth. I’ve taught you better than that.”

“yea…” Tanya’s said with a quiet resentment.

“ …Um, anyway, Listen…. I have a hunch on who shot your brother, and it would only be worse if you came down here. I know what we said before, but now…It’ll be better if you stayed where you are. For your safety….and Tyrell’s.”

“It was the Purity people wasn’t Dad?” Tanya’s voice even, calm, steady but full of anger and rage. “Wasn’t it? They attacked our neighborhood before looking for mutants…..looking for me….and now they shot Tyrell. Just to get at me for what I did to one of their gangbangers, huh? Tell me Pop, it’s okay…I know it.”

“ We don’t know for sure, but it seems that way. There were signs...” Mr. Malloy sighed on the other end.
“Well, I’m coming down there, and I know the X-Men will…..”

“Tanya, I know how you feel. But please. For us. For you. Don’t. Not now. Let me handle things my way.”

“But Pop… Tyrell….”

“No buts young lady, and that’s final. Tyrell will be fine. Love you now. I’ll call you back later to give you his hospital number and you can call him. Okay? Promise me Sweet T, promise me you won’t.”

“Ok, Pop. I promise.” Tanya said softly with hesitation.

“Ok, bye. I will call later. Don’t worry, just keep up the good work.”

“Bye pop.” Tanya hung up the phone. Anger, sadness and frustration were all in her eyes, and in her heart. She had done something new today. Today was the first day she had lied to her father.